The Journal of the Siam Society Vol. XXVII, Part 1-2, 1935 - Khamkoo

THE
JOURNAL
Or
THE
..
SIAM so·ciETY
(J SS)
VOLUME XXVII
BANGKOK
MCMXXXV
..

CONTENTS
1·:. \\'. ll ! r• 'II 1 \: "n". PIt a t !llw n' ;; llu1 1 "1 • n t Lop h ll r i ...
It Lt\:t: IT.
Lt· t 'ult(' tlll llundtllt:t d' Etllt'l'nlld•·
Flll\'11" II. t:11.t:s, .\11 :\tt•nnut of tit!' llnntitt!.!: ol'
ti1P \Yilt! ()x 1111 Ilnrs(' Bat·k i11 til\•
l't'tt\'itt

ii
E. \V. HuromNsnN, Four French State'l\Innnseripts 1 8B
Annual Report for 1 H3B 245
Annual Report for 1934 253
Complete Accounts of the Building Construction
Funcl, 1B2K-1HHH ...
Statement of R.eceipts and Expenditure for
the year l93H ...
Complete List of Subscribers of
Building Fund
Membership ...
2Gl
2GB
267.

(
!
I I·
i
;j,.
'l'.
X VIIth Cent my MrLp of Lopbmi by n Fl'ench Pl'ieHt.
l'lu1ulkon'H Honse and Gtmlen outside City Wall.
D. f.lite of ruins now kuown as rlmulkon's Bouse, describecl as the resideuce of the French
Ambttssttdor.
C. • Buddhist '1'mnples.
H. I''m Kinng's House---a site recently excavttted east of "D".
G
IC.
Hoynl Grll'!lon-- site JWW o"enpied by Co-opemt.iYu Department bniltlings.
l1oyttl stables.
A. I 0 alace enclosure.
S. Mm·ket, fls nt present.
E. l)et·sinn Amb:l.HS!tdor's House. 'l'iik Khorasan.
P. .Jesuit Astt·onomer's obsorv11tion 'l'ower. Huins now known as San l'6lo.

1
PHAULKON'S HOUSE AT LOPBURI
by
E. w. HUTOHlXSUN, l\1. A.
No study of Ft'ltnCo-Si

E. 'vV. Hu·rcnrNsoN [VOL. XXVII
Siam's foreign trade, and attmcted the notieu of Kiug P'rtt N11mi, IJ,t
the timo,.vvhen the latter was :-;eeking 1111 nllitLilCU with Feance to
counterbalance Dntch pretensions in the Fn.t· Em.;t.
For six years, from 1682 to 1688, Phaulkon enjoyed the ICing's
confidence: he exercised 11lmost unlimited power, nnrl WlLH rewarded
with the highest title of Chao P'ya. He wtLR nevertlllllesH il: foreigner,
·and >vas unpopula.r.
The

Two photogntphK by P'm PmkaR Sahakon showing lot.us
decoration over chttpcl cloon;.

1''1'. [] PHAULKON':::; HOUI::ll" A'.l' LOI'lll.'Hl .3.
42 feet \Ville, which projeeb,; towardH the p11th in an elipse. At
the top of the Hteps iH leDother muTow gm;;s plot, euclosod.on the
east tuHl west side Ly the walls o£ buildings. In its centre .is t~
recttwgulat· Ruin (e), J.2' x 18', con;3isting of two waliK on north and
e~onth side, each tebout 15 feet high, which contain tend overhang a
:;rtdcllc-sltaped mass of bricks which rises in the centre and resemble~;
the roof of a Y11ult. The north wall showe~ t1·aces of a wif1dow frame
about 10 feet from tho ground.
This ruin is eornmonly known as Lho Bell Tower, but there are no
signs in the wall:-~ of holm; for 11 Bea,m for suspendiug the Bells,
whjch must ha,ve been IJUng, if ttt all, from the now ,-anished roof.
Behind sbenc1s tho Cimpel, appmachecl by semi-circular stepH up to
the theee rntLill Doors in the North, South, and \Vest wttlls. Above
both NOl'th and South Doors is the remains of a low 'L'ower, wjth
traces of a winding st11ir in both towers.
The Chapel is a !:lingle 11pn,rtment, ni1ITOW tLnd massive, measul'ing
about 50 f:eet x 18 feet. It is lit by three winclowl'l on the north wall
and three on tho Honth, each about 8J' x 7 ~- and by iL sq mwe window
tebove both north tend south clour, giving on to the towers.
The lighting on the Ec1Rt rtnd West Wt11ls consists of a medon-shaped
opening in both gn blcs near tlw top, n.nd by a rose window in the
centre of the West wn.ll. 'l'he Eastern wn.ll, below the gable, has no
window.
'rhe :floor is still ptwucl with n,bunt 50% u[ the ol'igina,l red hexn,­
gonal tiles. E:1st of the Towers is r' brick dais in ·which there are
remainR of marble. 'l'he cLtis Rptws the Nave to a depth of six feet,
dsing 1~ feet n.hove tho flool' Jewel. At iLs KLst end nre the Brick
foundations of an Altar, 5' x 21'. Between the Alt11r tLnd the East
wall of the Clmpt~l is a, p:ts;,mgo six fet\t wide conneeting t1 ll11t't'ow clool'
in the north WtLll with a, Rimilttl' one in the south wall.
The l\bsonry of the ontor MouldingB of the wimlowr-; ftnd cloor.':l is
decorabec1 with Lotm; tlesign ~:mch as is commonly seen on the doorways
of Sitemesc rl'emples. Pl'ince Datmong consil1ers thiR design to
he a proof thn.t the Olw.pel was not erected by Ph1wlkon for his
private use, since it is unlikely th11t a foreig·nor in Siam would have
been permitted to tepply this form of omament to his own Oln·istian
Chapel. h1 any case, it is probably the only CbriRti11n Church in the
world decorated in BuddhiRt style.
Photographs presented by P't·a Pt:l1kas Saht1k6n illt1stmto thl)
exterior decoratio~s of the northern wall,
I

4 E. W. HUTCHINSON [VOL. XXVI!
\.V.ES'l'EUN SEC'l'JON
In the wcstem section of the ruins tho path lms l.wen ohlitemted
which once tmveJ~sed tho gnts:;y Court, loading from the Wostern
Arched Chtf;ewa.y to a flight of stors similar to those described in the
central section, which gi\Te access to the Big House (t1).
East of the path is a small '1\wk sunk in tJw graf

::::: ..=: .:.J
- ·:;, .=
'7'. -
-~;, ~r ... ~r. E
~ ~ :~-
; ... -
:~.-:.
-.1 ;:>
f.r.,

~I
':(~
'1.
~
'-'
:-;:::::;
~
::,n I.
·~
c
:._, ~
._..,
::J
:.>
t
'"" _lJ
- ;:::
~~' II, :.."',
·r. '- '-
-~
~
-
0 :)
:·
:::

Fr. 1] PHAULKON'8 HOUSJ~ A'J' LOl'llURT 5
Between both plots !tml the ontnr Southern Wn,ll are cm'l'esponding,
hut smallm· plots, which connect by a couple of Rteps at the end of
walls ('1'. 'l'.) with the snutll el( )tted Courts in front of the pro,iecting
buildings (f) nncl (g). .~
'l'he platform above the gritnd Rtairway extends into a pavement
of noble llimmmions, ronghly G3' x 3!i', which probably formed the
floor of a g'l'eat Hn,ll of Cet·emony, now totally destroyed (H).
'l'lw Witlls (l'. '1'.) arc conterminom; with the walls no longer exiflting
o£ the Hall of Ceremony; they formed the sides of two long
nat't'OW gttble-rool'cd buil1lings, which have been destroyed like the
Hall. These two bnilclings ([) ltnd (g) together with the great stairway
leading to the I-hll enclosed three sides of the Entrance Comt, and
pl'Ojectcrl hom the HHtin 11lignment. Access to them was obtained by
11 small semicirculaJ: brick stairway hom each of the two small elevated
Conl'ts on cithet' side oE the South end of the Entrance Court.
Alth011gh the dimensions of (f) and (g) were approximately tho same,
their ground pln.n was Ia.r Il'Olll identical, since (g) is filled up with
the foundations of four ilmttll roomil, nnd tt flanking p11Bimge; (f) however
u.ppeu.l'S to have consisted of a single big room.
A nnn·ow pnssugoway outside the Ef1stern Wing leads through a
g11p in tlie wall (which doubtlosR contained 11 gate) to the ndjoining
hnilding, ctdlml i~1 the French Plan" Honse of the P'ra, Klang", the
site of which hn.s rncently been clet1l'ed, l'cvealing an immense platform
now devoid of foundation Wttlb, anJ nurncl'ous foundation walls
o[ small buildings on the cast. twd north sides.
The blocks HE, R W, ench consist o£ a ground Hool' and a first
tluor room HJ' x 38'. In both cascR they are separated from the great
. Hall by a small wttlled Courtyard, which in the W m;t Block (RW)
contains 1111 outRide stttirway leading to the flr8t floor room.
'l'he col'l'esponcling room in the East Block (HE) was reached by a
spacious indoor Rtt1ircase, the ontlim) of which can be seen on the
walls at the Eitst end of (J ).
(.J) is a long, narrow Annex, parallel with and 11cljoining the northem
wall l)f the Hall, and overlapping a portion of t.he north walls o£
(RE) and (RvV). It may ha.ve served £ol' offices behind the H111J, as
well as eoveeed way between (RE) and (lVvV) and the Central Court.
:l'he ground behind (J) is honeycombed with the foundations of
small buildings, presumably retainers' qunrters.
A reference to the ground plan reveals the fact that the Chapel is
in better alig-nn 1 ent with the Eastern th~n with the Westen1 section i

E. W. HUTCHINSON [VOL. XXVIJ
and an examination of the ruins shows that the Chit pel aud Eastern
Section are more solidly built than the rest of tho rninN.
'rhese observations suggest the conclusion tlmt the Chapel and
Eastem Section represent the original Buildings constructed by P'ra
Narai's orders for the reception of Arnh1tssudor de Chaumont and his
staff. The French map o( Lopbnri, made itt th11t time, supports th]s
theory, which is furt;hermore reinforced by Prince Damrong's comments
on the ornament!Ltion of the Chapel window~.
In the French map, the site of the ruins iN described as "Tbe
residence of the French Ambassttdor" (D), and the western boundary
wall is shown close to the west end of the Chapel. The ground
beyond that boundat·y is shown as a Buddhist Temple. which must
have been acquired in orde1 to construd the western pal't of the
present ruins, since the hotter extend tolmost to the City wall.
Phaulkon's house (T) is shown outside the City wall.
It is possible that after the departure of de Cbnumont'R Ernba:=;sy,
Phaulkon built the Western Section fot· himself and for the twelve
Jesuits who came out in 1687 as well as for the Bix left behind by de
Chaumont. The two parallel narrow gabled buildings (b) 1111cl (e) are
more suggestive of friars' cells than of lay babitatious.
As mentioned above, the building on the E.tLst side of the Huins is
mtuked as the " P'ra Klang's" House.
'l'he Royal Gardens (G) occupied the present site of the Co-operative
Department Buildings-separated horn the Palace (A) by a line
of Royal Stables (IO.
Nothing now remains of the French Mission (F), or of the populous
- quarter on the island (Q) opposite to the Mn,rket (S) which is still in
that part of the town.
Phanlkou's house ttnd garden ('l'J lie b8yoml the N.-E. end of the
Moat, parallel with the Jesuit Astronomers' Observation 'l'ower (P),
a ruin now known t"Ls San Polo. This quarter is now very sparsely
populated and contains no vestiges of Phaulkon'r-; garden.
Its place however ou the French map far away from the r.uins now
known aR Phaulkon's house mrty be taken as evidence that at the time
when the m11p was made Phaulkon resided far away :from the Palace;
ttlso that the eaRtern and central portion of the site now known as
Phaulkon's hon!'le contained 11partmonts which were built for the
reception of the French Ambassador.
It is incredible that a foreignflr in the Siamese service could have
been permitted to bt!ilcl so lUttgnificent a palace for himself, while the

a.i:l'­
o(JJ(·l·uni.
E
Pl!Ln of Plmnlkon·H HonHe tLt Loplml'i lll

PT. 1] PHAULKON 1 S HOUSE A'l' LOPBUltl 7
Siu.mese grttmlees were content with lesf:l permanent houses. When
however de Chaumont 11tHl his suite had departed, leaving behind
li.ve ant of the Hix ,Jesuit Astronomers who came out with him, some
of these Jesuits HHLY have remained behind to serve the chapel.
It is possible that then Phaulkon may have acquired the 'remple·
land at the West end and built some of the more fragile edifices in
the 'vVostern Court for his own use, in order to be nmuer to the
Palttee than in his original house outside the lVT oat.
Chiengmai, 1933.

'"')
I

LE CUL TE DU BOU::>DHA D'EMERAUDE
pttr
R. Lt:\'GAT
Il cxistc, cumme on emit, dirfertmtcs vct·siunH th; ltt legemle du
.Bomldhn d'umcrande n!digees suit en p:Ui Hoit en bugne imligeue.
On com1uit denx vcrsious p;]J ieR, le Ba.twnubt: mi}(WU'I!l.~r.~ et l' A maralwtaln&drl/w.?'UJ!Uinidu;lla,
:tnxtlnellcs il fn.nt ajontm· un clmpitre de
\;t Jl:nu.f.;(/,lu.tnt/,lin;i, COilHttl:I'C fl, ['IJistoii'C c1c Ja ft1lll0l1HU Stf1ltlU.
Le texte cln Uu.taJw/Jt:lnlw.vu n.LBI(, accmu pa.gue tl'unu tmd nctiuu
Kit11llOise, a ete pn blie ell 191:3 pat• les so ins de ]a, Bibliotheq ue
Vnjimiil1~H1 (l\. Son nutem, le hhikkhn Bmlnnl"Lt'l"Ljttp:tiiila, vivait,
d'apres le eolopholl, a Sirijani"Lin.y:t, soit. (jd S~te·itliiLliLi, ln CttpittLle
jumelle do 8~kh6t':ti. Uno mention purb3e a h tin de ltt troit!iimw
partie im]iqnc Cj\lll l'oll\'ntge 11 ete tcrlllillG ]e jeudi, 10') jom Lle ]a
!uno cruiRsante dn 5e tuois llc 1':1U11ee dn Cuq, Fans iudictttion llo
millesimo. Oouunu le rtallation •Je ht
.'ltntnc a Lilmptwg, l'ouvmge lll\ Ht1Ul'llit etre fLnterium· t\ lit HeCullllu
moitie UU X V 0 Hi eel e.
I./ Anut.?'tt)mtu, est l'tt:UVl'e ll'L\riynvar~lSH, qui ~· aussi em·it on p{\Ji
l'histoit·o d'une IL1ltre Htatne, llOB lllOins celebre CJUC lo BoncJdh:t
rl'6moraudu, le P:ral.t Bll,ng. Uet onvl'ngo est encore inedit cbns HtL
bngne migimdo, llHLiS jj Ull existe UnO trttthtetion siaruoiso qui 11 ete
inseree p11r le roi Clmlalollgkon1 tbnf:l soli livre llcijnkw·w,~-y

10 R LIXUA'L' [vm,, XXVII
Rt1 relate leH aventurcs do ln RLnLtw jnsqu'a b mort ck .Jaya Jettha,
roi de Vieutiane, t•n 1.571. Il w.;t probnblo qn'il a etC compose ~t Vicnti:we
llam; le~:; pt'emil;rm; aHttl'~m; qni out suivi ln. Inort cle co roi.
La Jinnkt'LlanuUini, It ete eerite clt111f3 le premiet.· quart dn X.Vl 8
siecle par nn Lhikklm clo Uieng 1\J~I, Hatnnapn,ni'i:t. Lo ehapitre l'elatif
an Bonddhn cl'ellleJ.':tnde so tnmvo clnu:,; b pttrtie qne l\L G. Cmcles
n. eclit6e ut tmLluito chtns HeR Doe'lUIWn/8 81L?' l'histot>r·e Jluli.tiqw; et
1'eli[]ie~~sc d-n Luo8 oecidentul(l)_
Aimi qne M. G. Coccles !'a reimtn1u6, ces troiH verHious pitlies de
l'histoil'e du Bonddlm d'ememndo eu'incident, RilllK qu'on puisse dire
que 1oms auteurs se soient copieR les unR Ius nutres: "Ilf' ont plut6t
pnise a UllO HOUl'CC COl.lliTllUJe, redigee proiJabJement ell langue
imligEmo "( 2 l. Si ht JinaJcc"'ila.JJU]linZ et le Buflunu,l!indlCivany,Brt, penvent
etre regttrde8 counne doH tenvres contetupomineH, il n'en est plus
de ruemc puur l' Anwru.ku.(a qui est posterieur d'nu moinH nn demi
"iecle ala .Tina!,:t'Lla'rntilinl;. Ett1nt donne eette difference entre les
clateH de,; tt'Dis l'eclrwtionc; ot l:t divtm,;ito des lienx m\ ct\H rmvt·ages ont
ete composes, il est permis de clonter rtn'uue source litten~ire unique
~:>oit bien a ht brtso des trois l'CCits, et ht COllCOl'dtLllCe des trois versions
doit ett·e plutut !tttribw~e a l'lwmogeneit6 des traditions touch11nt les
fLvatars d n Boncldlm cl'eweraude. l\lai.s il ne paralt guere douteux,
en revanche, que leR autem·s des \'ersions palies aient tm vaille sur des
materiaux indigenes. Cela est certain pour !'auteur du BcdcLnabimbrtvaJJ?,sct
qui Je dechtt'e expressement au debut de son onvrage. Pour
l' A rnuralcatc&, il sem blc me me qu'on so it en possession de !'nne des
sources indigene>; w:ism; a ·Contribution ynu· ]'auteur. Une bonne
partie de cet onvmge, en effet, n' est guere que Ia tra.duction d'une
chroniqne laotienne clont il va etre question bient6t. Le £ait que les
VCl'Sions palies ont ]em· ~OUl'CO clanS des recits en ]an guo du payR est
interCSSl1nt it retellil', VfH' il COllduit a pensel' que, SOUS Je pieuX
Jw.billement du paJi, c'est a\7t1Ut tout a de vieilles traditionH locales
qne l'on a 11ffn,ire.
Pour Ia, rnefue raison, les verRions indigenes sont, au rnemc titre que
les versions pitlies, indispensables a connaitre pour !'etude de la
legencle. Elles meritent memo, fl. certaius cgards, une attcnti~n plus
grunrle encore, cat· elles pen vent nous ttvoir conserve des traditions que
·- .(i!i~-B;1J'i~o, xxv,- 1--;-,~: ·54~5~-~ 1r2-1l 5 ~- --------- ------------
(2) 1Vote swr les onvrages ]lMis composes en pnys tha'i, BEFEO, Vol. XV, 3,
P· 8.

P'l'. I J LE (:lJLTE llU IJuUDilHA D'E~IEIL\UDE 11
lu:'l :mtuut·s p:ilis, Hllllcieux. nniqnmnunt d'cLlifim lems lecteurs, t1ntient
int.cn~t :\ dissitnukr. 1\Jn,lhemenHentt:nt, cer:; recensions iudigbnes, tt
llllll HL:nlu t)xt:uption pre.'l, n'exist.ent qu'en uwmu;critH, et 11e sont.
ClllHtnus qtw t'ol'L illt)Jt11'fttitutHLmt,. On doit done felicitet·l\I. C. Notton
rl':>\·uir dmnH\, L:tl nppDmlico :1, Stt tn1cltwtion th: I' A·lnu.T'a1.:ata, d'ttHHGX
eopimtx c:xtrn.its

12 R. LINGA'l'
Oette documentation, mttlgre les bcmws qui onL eLc'l si.~nal(~llH, esL
cependant ttssez ttbondaute et vttriee pour 'l'''u.n HoiL. l'IJIIIl

PT. l]
LE C[TL'I'E DU BOIJilllliA ll'El\!EH.AUllE
nne gruncle inoncbtion, eh{Ltiment. d'unu i nj nstice d n roi (l), detruiRi t
ln ville. Dt~H hnhitants Lrtmspol'tet·unt ln Htn.tuc dttnH 1m autre
pnys( 2 l. Dans ln. Hnite, 11n roi cl'i\yi'tt.h'yn, nppele Adittnr:"ij11 ou Aclityaraja,
s'empnl'f1o d'Angkor 'L'hom et mmenu, lu, statue clu,nK Rlt eapitalP,
ou elle resto, tle nomln·enHes n.nnees. Puis, b Httttue Lomba clanH la
possession du roi do Kfi.mp'tJilg' P·t~t. Dnmnt le s{)jom de b Rtatue
clans eette ville, certrtines versions ( L P et P Y) intrmlnisent 1m (>pisode
qui ln. fu.it allet·, pom· un ttn et nenl' JnoiK, fl, Lltvo m\ 1·egnait, nmm
clit-on, un fils tln roi cle Ki1mp'fmg P'r':\t. De T\:t\mp'eng P•et, la statue
pnssa a O•ieng Hni.
LeA el'UditR siamoiH, h CO!lllll811Cet· par lc roi l\Tongknt, font !JOn
Jllltt·che de cette prcmiet·e partie dn l'histoit·s 8r;nn.k:1.
(:l) An Ncml, tlisnnt A et LP, il plus de tl'ois mois au IS'm·cl, pn',ci,.;e PY.
Ueponrln,nt, tontes Jes vet·sious ~·n.cc01·dent u ui•·,~ que h stn.t.no fnt enlovee
de Ia ville meme tl'Angkot· 'l'hom pn.t· le roi d'A?i:ith'ya.
LP semble :woir
senti In, difliculte; il expliqno que le I'Oi d' Ayuth'ya., au::;sit6t aptos son entree
drtns Angkor, fit reeherchcl' ln. stntne ot, n.pt·es l'avoil' J'etmnvee, l'emporta
dn.ns sn. cttpitttle.
(fl) Oetto critique destt·nctdce de In h\gendo se · tt·ouve expos(,e, nsse~ curieu~ement
semble-t-il, dn.ns une Jli'Oclamtttion qui etait lue solennellement
cltn.que n.nnt\e dn.ns In, Ohapelle rlu Boucldlm d'ememncle t't l'ooca~ion do Ia
Cel'etnonie de ]a prestation dn serment. Oc texte f\, ete impl'iliiC plnsienrs
fois, notn.mment a Ia snite de la.trn.clnction dn Rntnnnbimbat•an_~sa mentionnee
plus lmut ot dans le recueil des D(\Cl'ets l'Gln.tifs anx ee!'l\monies
royn.les (th~1llfl\lld"~J:nuwfi'), Bangkok, 2459 (Hll6), I, p. 1-20.

14 R. LINGAT [voL. xxvrr
qu'une anciennete fort relttr.ive, Roit au plus tcJt; Ia fin rln XI\' 0 siecle(ll.
Quant a ]a, snb:>tunce clHilH JaquelJe elJe CKG tnilJen, jj serttit !Jiun
imprudent de SO prOllOIICCl', etnnt donne J'impo8silJjJjte Oll J'on est
d'exnminer ]a statue de preR. Le metne roi Mongkut., survnteur tLURsi
privilegie, il est permis d'twancet· nne hypoLhese qui numit twnt-etre
fmtiRfnit le roi l\fongknt lui-meme, car elle ne eontt·edit

PT. l] T,l~ nnL'I.'E 11U BOTTDDHA n'I

""'1
1
16
R. LINGA'L'
[\'u!.. X:\\'11
r· lt·~ CamlJotl~it>ll~ l'L
de Huripuiijaya, qui fnt :n e ff ct en gnmTe .~L.\'U,
l 'tt -' \11 1J 1t t~t.l: lj\1\'ltJIII'f()j:-; 1'011-
CjUi ent pont' RUCCCRROlll' Ac 1 U'f1.Jl1 ft\'CC (j .
(l) I,',( "']' lo notl'!' ]{Ju,•nde Sl't'niL al()t'H L:lltljl't1lt,
f om
d.
1 u . _.. t~yuv J ya. L -· · , , · • ' • • , ••
l'epoqne quo !lOS chroniquenrs rwaieut en vun le un:wu ~~11 ~.'_'' HlLWII!.
II fn.U

PT. I] LB OUL'T'E DU BOUDDUA n'El\nmAUDE 17
RiamoiseA. Les premiers deplacements de ln. statue snt· le tenitoirc
siamois pt·eRenteraient alot'R en t•nceourci llllB image aRse?. exacte c1es
rivn,li~eR politiqnes on presence 1ln.ns In, soco11!ll~ 1110itie clu xtva siecle,
c'est-a-dire i:t l'opoqne iHnnedin.temcut. rwterieme h celle :\ laqnclle let
HLn.tne pn.rait appn.l'tcnit· pnr sa fn,ctnl'e.
Apres l'instt~lln.tion do Ia Rb~tue ~\ C'ieng Rni, nonA mn.reltmtH HUl' un
termin pluR stu·, ou plutot het1ncrmp mieux: connn. TouteR les chrouiquos,
on effet, a.ttribuent h 1\fahii,ln·;.tlnnii/IJ, porsonnago hi:-;toriqne, Ia
gloire

11-1 lt. ld N G A'l' [voL. xxvrr
itttribum· co reuvcrsement ieng Hai tmt· Sfm M n'ong l\I n. On
entnwoit clu roste comt110nt In, confusion :t pn l1

Pl'. T]
LE CUL'J'E DU BOUDDHA D'RMEHA UDE
]f)
ROll onel

20 R. LINOA'l' [voL. xxnr
tranRporter dans Sft Cttpitttle, resoJnt de l;irm· ft\1 Rot·!; Jn vi]Je Rlll'
bquelle elle Remit dirigee. Le sort rl esigmt Jitnqmng. La Rtntne HI.\
laiHt'ltt aiRement em porter en ptLbnquin jusqn'h eettu ville.
Lt"Lillpttng etn.it ~tlon; gouvernee pttl' nn fondi

PT. 1] Lfi; CULTE THJ llUUDDHA D'ImEUAUl)E 21
capibtle tlu Sitl-lll. Le roi P't1ytt 'I' a k ordonna au pu,tl'iarche et a touR
leR hauts

22
l'hnile t[n'il:,; versaient t01ubait clauH le bol clu lum· buqJU, et !em· ltttupu
Etllnnu§e bt·illn,it parfaitument.

I'T. 1] LE CUL'l'E I>LJ llOIJDl>liA n'mrEHAUDE 23
flit rwec rrtison, emHme le pnlhclium de Ia dymtstie des Cakkri, et il
ticut, chuA \u cnlte ol"!ieiel ct lbllH ht VGlleratioll pupu]aire, nne place
qu'nuenue Hhttn

I
{
'
24 ln>L. XXV!l
les fouctiolllmires preterent desormais lu Ket'tuetlL d;~us I;~ clmpulle
ruyale, [lUlU' ljllO Jtt i::!Li1tUe put Otl'O prise lL ttltiiUill. J'0\11' CUl'tttillefl
ceremonies cl'Ebttt qui ont lieu on cleilot'H dn ]n, elmpello, eomme le
CO\ll'OllllOJnont et la gmndu ceremonio prupititLtoiru dn Nouvel Au
( trRt ), Ia presence clu Bouddlm ll'ememudu fut .ingee imlispuwmLlu,
et, jnsqu'au milieu lln XlX 0 i:iiecle, un le trausporta df'(·etivenwnt clans
ltt sn,l!e clu rnthtiH Oll se dtronlait Itt CBl'OlllOllil~. Le roi i\fongknt
(1851-18G8) mit fin a eet U:>ttge en rnison clef> dangers nuxqnels Ia
st!ttne etn.it; exposee cluntnt le tmnsporb; umis il m·cloJJI![I, qn'ellu sernit
Jidivement rennie au ptthtiH ttl\ moyou d'uu cunluu de eoton. En
uutre, pendttnt los periodos do e;thtmiteR pniJlillUes, on cnt reeom·s an
Bouddhn, d'omemuclc pom ccarter les lieanx llllU ks CCl'OillODies
pl'OpitilLtoiref: lHtbituel:eH n'ttvttient pa::; dmHsi h apaiser. AinHi, lm·::;
deJa gmve epiclemie clo cholem do 1820, Jn, ::;t~LtUG fut ]H'UlllOIH~O chm;
tonK lm; qmtrtien: clo Ia ettpitale, trLnt6t, Cll httl'

PT. 1] Ll!: CUT:m .lH; HOUDDHA L'El\IERAUDE 25
apt'El!-1 cette llltwife~t;ttion
eHlOU\'1LlltO, Je ta/,: 'llin'OII,Ij, In, borne f:llLCl'CC
lrt\ re~iue le g-enie tntehtire de h ville, ettLit honore h :-lOll tour. I~tL
Cet·(nnonie, OXOCUtee pt1l'

H. LINU.-I'J' [nlL. xxvn
fnli oll'urt 11tH' lu troisiomu rui tk Ia du1msLiu i''mll N •i1w Kh'Lu(l). J>
·' ' . ·"=' \,j
v{'!tmtwnt de ln s:ti:-;on clmncl.: n'est en J'

PT. 1] LE CULTE lHJ llOUllL>JIA J>'E~U:lL-\Ul>E 2'r
moiH(ll. Au jour iixe, nu eRcl1lior e::;t inHtnlle dm:riet·u l'tmtel, donmmt
acccs a uno petite pllltefonne Rituee iL hantem· de Ia base du dais SOUl:\
leqnel ln, Rtatnc est pbcee. Le mi monte los degres, snivi d'nn page
qui pol'tc l' epee myalc. Parvenu sur ln. platefonne, i l pronclmw conquo
qui est tm~jom::; lttiH::;eo cbm; lo dais et qui n'e::;t employee que
ponr cotte cet·emonie(:J). Cette conquc n, eto otJ\wbe a ltt stn,tue par le
roi l\l[ongkut. Le roi la remplit d'nno enn pndnmee contenne dmm
un vnse de crista! pbce aupres de lui, ot il on verse douccmont
le contonn sur ln, sbttue. L'oncloiement est 1·epet6 avec uno autre
conque. Puis, le roi cRsuie 1u, Hta,tue rwec deux sol·viettes(nJ, l'nnu
pom en cmlever ht poussiere, !'autre pom h1 sechor et etnncher
l' en,u qui t1 ete ,·ersee sur ell e. Des fonctiommit·es dn pa,lais presen
tent nlors au roi ln, couronne on ln, coiffe, selon la sniHon, ot le roi
]n, phce lui-mt\tllc sur ]a, tete deb sttttne. Cuei fttit, il vide la conque
dttllS Ull vase cle crista], et egoutte CbllS le motne \'tt~O ]n, pl'Gllli(lt"e
serviette clont il s'est sorvi. Emmite, il descend, precede cln page
qui, durant Jt1 Ceremonie, s' eta it tellU 11SSi8 sur los clegn~S do l'esca,liel".
II s'ttppt·0che d'une table disposee derriere h statue, :1 1 'angle
Nord de l'imtel, snt.· bqnelle on tt plltce lc Vttse contennnt l'ean
parfumeu. II remplit une conllnu de cette eau, et, apres i:l'etre
aspcrge ]n, tete, il lmmocte los deux_ Rervillttes qui lui ont servi
a essuyor la Htatue. Pn,rfois, i l offro cos

28 H. LJ:-J"GAT (VOL. XXVU
res. .Ainsi, toutes les clasRes de la societe pMticipeut, tmivant
nne geLLdation savante, a Ia distribution tl'eau lnstmle. Le roi va
ensuite changer Ia ~Y~Qmi de la, statue ttppolee 8ambmldhn.vaq1i( 1 ),
placee dans la pat·tie infeeieu1·e de l'autel, 11u-dessons du Bouddha
d'ernerancle; il aspergc cett(~ statue, aiusi que les deux grandcs
statues P'r~t\:1 P'iitth'iL Y6t F0 et P'ral;J. P'utth't'L Lo't La('2) qui tlanquent
l'autel, et il u,llume dos cierges et des batonncts d'encens sur l'autel.
Penda.nt ce temps, des fonctiomw.iros ont eomplete l'babillement du
Bouddha cl'emeraude. Les bmhmanes allument des cierges et lei"
·diHtrilment nux pm·sonnus prescntes pour proceder an rite circumambulatoire
dn wien thie·o.. Une fanfare de trompettes, de cow1ues
.et do gong marque h1 fin cle ]a cen~monie.
On n. laisse volontait·euwnt de cote cet·tu.ines pn,rticuhu·ites de
l'histoire du BoudclhtL d'

1''1'. IJ LE CUL'L'E DU BOUDDHA l.l'EMEHAUDE
29
guere (l,~ paix dnmble qu'a l'epoque moderne. Anssi les recits de lem·s
chroni~(Ueurs ne sont-ils gnel'e que des itinencires, a. vee des hultes plus
on moms prolongeeR. ItinemiJ'CR qui dn reRte FlO rcconpent et memo
K

30 H. LINGA'I' [vOL. XXY!I
sa veritable nutme.
M:tiR cotte verit:1ble nature, nons dit llllO VOl'HiOll
inedite(l), :-;c ln,issnit oncol'e clevincr anx calamites de tonteH Am·tes qui
accnblnient l'imprndent qni n~bwvu1!1&<
insiste sm· ces C:ttmctercH qui font de Ia statue uno mnticre vintnte,
animee de pouvoit·s C:Ol~l'citifs que des menagements on nn c:nlte
appt·oprie toul'nent a hwautage des fideles. Les uutres statues cln
menJe cycle lW sout pas llloins \'ivantcs et ngiHHttnt.es (IUe le Bowltllw,
d'emumude. Le P•mb. Q•bk k'a1u vole a travers los airs pour venir
retrouver le P'mb Btwg a Lun,ug Prabang. Le P'mb Bang, comme
lo Honddlw, (l'onwmudo, J•cfnse de se l'endre dans les lieu:-:: qui lni
deplaiclOUt, ot il n'he:.;;itc petS a faire cou]er Ja hHI'C)lle Oll Oll Je trttl!Rpol'tait
contre son gre, Httlls se soneier dn s01·t des occupants. Un
jour, Ull e!epJmnt ltll'imtX dotruisit ]a, c]mpollu Oll se tl'CHlVttit, 1!1 statue,
qui fut legermnent deterioreu. La beto sacrilege fut pen do
temps a pres tuee par uu t'~lepha,nt. sanvage ( 2 ). II est inutile cle lllultiplier
ce::; exemples, nn reste imites sans doute les UllS deH n,ntreR.
Leur fonds comunm, c'est que cl111que st:1tue est hahitee pa1· un genie
puissant et t•ec1out.

1''1'. 1 J U; CUL'I'E DU 1\0UDDHA D'E:\IEIUUDE
:n
tlul'\ tmcl~~ions ti~t·ites, est connu cle tontn ln. population au Siam et au
Lttns. ~~ cerbLitles de ces statues ont. los unes envers les autres
doH synqHLthies pm·ticnlieres qui loR font voler par les airs pour
He l't~tl'onver,

32 lt. LTNGAT [VOL. XXVII
Le l'Oi P'ruh P•utth'a ¥fJt Ft~ so rcndit a cos ntiHOliS qne tnnt de
coi:ncidcnceH etnmges COJ't'Oboraicnt, et il l'Clllit lc P'rttl,l Btmg nu
pt·incc Nnndascun qun.nd il envoyn ce doruier rcguor i1 Vientiane en
1782. Los raisons de ht preference dn roi de Siam pour le Bouddhu.
d'ememude no sont pas eonnueH. L'eminent historien siamois am1nel
nons emprnntonH ees cletails(l) croit que le Bonddha d'bneraudc
l'mnporta en raison de Hl1 f11ctnre, qu'on jugca plus soigueo. Gag-eons
que CO c!Joix rut motive par· cl'autl'GR mobiJcc; qui nons eclmppent.
En 1827, Vientiane F:!C revolta. A pres la. victoire des nrmees sinmoi8CS,
le general C~u P'iLyn Bocl'i:n( 2 J fut charge de detruire complCtcment
ILL capitn.le laotienne a fin qno lc chat.iment sel'vit d'exemple nux nutres
Etat.s VILSSILUX, ot. de ramenet• le P'rab Bang a Jhngkok. Lc generalissi
me si amoi~; s' 1wquitt:t de sa tH.ch e n.vec 1 e soi r1 que l' hn sai t. I!
reuHsit i1 F:!'cmprtrer du P'ml; Ba.llg, tellll eachs sttttncs precicuses, notammeut lo P•ral;t
Q·~k: k'iLm. Le roi P•ntb N~ug 1\J~n, certainement ttu comnnt cleK
dangers que Ct'eait Itt rennicm de tons ces pM ornhmgeux, ordonna de
disperser los statues cla11S des mmHJA>ttn·es situes en dehors de l'cnceinte
de Bangkok. Le P'ral;. Bang fnt place dttns un nwmtstere conc;t.ruit
pat· Je C~n P•itya BodJ:n lni-JHeme claus le quartier chinois, le WiLt
Oakrava.rti (on Sr\,m Phl.'m). C'etn.it encore trop pi'es du Bouddba
d'ememudc, ot (jUttncl quelqne Cttlu.IIlito seviss:1it, 011 .llC manqu:1it pitH
d'aceuser le P'mLl Bang de contrarim· les ponvoirs bienfaisants de
son rival. En 18G5, b recolte de riz fnt mauvaise. L:t secheresse
persistn. pcmbnt l'annee sui vante, et les denrees tttteignirent clef:! prix
inonYs depuis In fondation de Bangkok. En meme temps, des mimcles
sc pmdnisi t·ent au W M On.kmvn.rti, et attirel'cnt plus que jamais
l'attention sm· ht statue, qui, mm·mnrait-on, exprimait par lil. son mecontentement
de 11e pas etre honot·ee comme il convenait(i:!J. L'annee
-----·-------·-----------·
(l) S. A. ll. le pl'iuee Diimrung, l9\'l\.!l'W~:i~W'VIUllJ~lAt;j, Bn.ngkok, 2468
(H\2!5), p. 78. r ~
( 2 ) ll portnit alo!';; le titre de P'ayn Rajnsubbavu.ti. Son 110m personnel
·t · s-' (~
1 e n.1 t 1ng N!V\ ) .
(S) Hev. George Haws Feltus, .Abstmct of the .Tom·nnl of Re11. Dan Beach
Bradley, p iHii-34U.- C'eHt en lSGCi qu'apparut du.ns nne des niches du
grmHl cedi, ·['ombre cln 13ouddhn: dont on pent voir ln. rept'odnction daul' le
rnon;u;tere nctnel.
I
f
[
\
I
It

1'1'. I) LE OUL'I'E DU BOU!)DfiA D 1 EiiiEHAU1>E 33
18G7 ro'annon

34 H.. LINdA'J' [VOL. XXVII
conserver i1 J'ombre du Boudclha, tout anssi pui:-;sant:.; sm l'ima.gination
des foules, cenx. qui se contenh1ient d'un lwmmage indirect, irreprocha,ble
dans la fonue(l). Les chroniqueurs ont bien propose aux fideles
de chercher l'explication des pouvoit·s sm·naturels dont ccs statues
sont dolH~CS dans Jes myster'ieuses re]i ques qui y OUt ete incorporees
au moment de leur fabrication. JYiais on sait (1u'en depit des grands
efforts d'imagination tentes par le clerge, le culte des reliques a
laisse le peuple froid( 2 ). Anssi, personne n'a jamais pense aux
reliqnes renfermees dans los statues quand il so produisait quelque
prodige, et du reste, ]'explication aurait pani quelquefois singuliere:
Ot1l' enfin, va-t-on admettre que de saintes reliques puissent se
detester ? 'J'ont porte done a penser que le culte houddbique rcndu a
ces statues a ete gre(fe sm de vieilles croyances nnimistes. qui lui ont
communique toute leur seve.
Des bits de sym biose de ce genre sont frequents. dans l'histoire
des religions, et jnsqu'ici, nous ne sommes pas sorti du domaine de
genemlites que la. connaissance des traditions locales rappelle naturellement.
Le problf\me qu'il serait vraiment inteee:::sant de resoudre,
serait de Bavoir poilt'quoi et comment cette symbiose a. peis mLissance,
d'explif}ner la presence du phi dn,ns la sttttue du Bouddhn,. Or, il
semble que !'explication ressorte deja a moi~ie de Ia simple n.nalyse
des caracteees communs a toutes les statues du cycle, tels qu'ori les 'a·
dega.g·es au conrs d~ cette etude.
On a obset;Ve que ces statues so,rit
toutes faites •cl'une !:!Ubstanc'e I;Cll1\]ol'qnnJ)Je, 'qui a donne Jedi• llO[ri a' .
plusiems cl'entre elles. On t~ sign~le qu\ttl contmire, la factme a·~ 'ces
statues ne presentttit rien de caracteristique, et la "beaute" qu'on se
plait aujourd'hui a teonver dansle B:mc1dha d'emern.ude, pn.r exomple,
n'est nulle part nmrqnea dans ln. legende et n'est evidemment qn')ln
element psychologique de fraiche date. On a montre que les ponvoirs
sumaturels dont ces statues sont donees n'ont aucun rapport avec
lcue caractere bonddhique, et q n'ils n.ppartiennent en pro pre a la matieec
n1~me dont elles sont faites. L'importance attachee ala matiere
est encore attestee ptt~.· ce fait qu'il existe, pom certaines de ces statues
au moins, plusieurs m·iginaux, Il est clair que si les pouvoirs de ]a statue
tiennent a Ia matiere dont elle est faite, et noll a ses cat'a0tel'CS
(l) Of. 0. Nottou, op. laud., p. 31.
( 2 ) .L. Fiuot, Recherches S'tt?' leG l-itth·ature lctotienne BEFEO, XVII, 5, p.
60-70. '

1'1'. r]
tE CUL1'E l)lj HOUDbiiA D 1 EMERA U:bt
individuels, c'est bien identiqncment 1n, m€mw st11tue qu'on obtiendra
en ntilisant la merne matiere. L'histoire du Bomldhtt Sikhi, tclle
qn'elle est resnmee dans )a JinaJciilwndlini, V/1 permettl'e de precisel'
ces conclusions encore v11gnes. Nons citonH, d'upres la, traduction de
M. G. Crodes(l): "Non loin d'Ayojjapma, sur la rive occidentale de
la riviere, se trouvait nne piel'l'e noire. De son vivant, le Buddha,
accompugne de bhikkhns exempts de passionR, voyageait un jour par
la voie des airs. Arrive a cet endroit, il descendit, s'ttssit sur lt1
pierre noire et exposa anx bbikkhus le DamkkhandhupamMmtta.
A partir de ce jour-la, cette pierre dcvint un objet de veneration et
d'adoration perpetnelles pom les dieux et les hommes. Anssi l'appelait-on
"Pierre du respect" (L~clr~rasilc/,). Et voila pomquoi les
vieux httbittwts dn H.ammtt1mdesa appelaient dans leur htngue cette
pierre: dhimi. Un jour, le roi supreme du HunununadeRtt, maitre
des rois voisins, pensa: "Cette pierre, qui n'est qu\m objet ayant
"servi (an Buddha), est une grande source de meritcs pour les
"hommes et les dieux. Si j'en fais une statue clu Buddha, elle de­
" viendra pour les dieux et pour les hommes nne source de nH'!rit.es
"cxtremement abondante jusqu'a la disparitirm de la religion." Alors
il rassem bla les sculpteurs ct leur fit fa ire cinq statues du Buddha..
Quand elles furent faites, il en fit placer une a l'!Ialn1nagara,
une a Sud:hammanagara, et deux dans le Rammanadesa. Et toutes
ces statues etaient donees d'eclat et de puissance magique. . . "Il
est sans doute peu de legendes dont le substrat primiti£ snit aussi
transparent. Oela tient peut-etre a ce que celle-ci est la derniere
venue du cycle. Il est clair, en efl'et, que le theme banal du voyage
du Bouddha n'a, ete place la qne pour expli'{UCl' le respect dont la
pierre noire eta it entouree. Le "roi supreme du H.ammanadesn."
s'est trouve en realite en presence d'une pierre a laquellc on attribua.it
des pouvoirs surnatmels. En Ia, trunsformant en sta.tne dn
Bouddha, il entendttit, d'apres le pieux chroniqueur, en faire une
source de merites pour les dieux et les hommes beaucoup plus
abondante que par le passe. N ous pen sons, nons, que persuade
de la vel'ite de la religion bouddhique, mais sans dante egalement convaincu
des proprietes miraculcuses de la pierre, il ne concevait pas
qu'on put rendre a celle-ci un culte qui n'eut pas l'estampille boudclhique.
La "pierre du respect", nne. fois mnee en statue eclifiante,
(l) Documents . .. , p. 123.

3G
H .. LDIUA'l' [VOL. XXVll
a conserve Kes pouvoil's, ma.is nc s'en est plus servi qu'a.n benefice des
fideles de h vraie religion. Eb lJ, ce titre, elle est devenue na.turellement
une source cle merites d'nne ttboml1wce, c'est-t\-cliee cl'unr, qualite,
autrement gl'ande. Quelle que soit h fac;on dont on se represet'lte le
pt·ocessus psychologiqne qni s'est procluit dans l'esprit de celui qui lu
pl'ernier tt transforrne Itt pieree noil'e eu statue boucldhique, on sai:;;it
ici SUl' ]e vif nne mutation que Je developpctnent plus avance de:;;
autres legencles a reussi a envelopper de rnystel'C. Oependant,
pour revenir au Bouddha d'emeraudo, auquel nons allons nom;
tcnir desonnais, Itt legendc attribue ~1 son fondateur N agascnn
un t·aisonnement fort vob;in de celui que la Jinalcala?Ju'ili?r1
prete an roi qui fit exeeuter le Bouddha Sikhi. Toutes les versions
s'accorclent pour pretm· a N,1gaserm cette idee que, pour soustraire
aux convoitises clef! mechant;J ]a statue qu'il projettc de faire, il faut
employer, non pt1fl l'or ou ]'argent comme on faisait jusque la, m!Lis
nne piel're precieuse donee de pouvoirs sumaturels. Rernarquons
J'absnn)ite du l'ttisonnement si l'on 011 prend tons Jcs elements Lt ]It
lettre. l~emplacer l'or ou !'argent pal' nne matiere plus precieu:;;u
encore est un singulier moyen' d'ecarter los convoitif:les des mechantf;,
En realite, l'c!Jlement essentiel, dans l'osprit de celui qui a C0t19U ltt
statue, ce sont les pon voirs surnatnrels dont est donee la matierD
qui va etre employee. Ainsi, on l'etrouve encm·e ici !'existence
d'une piene deja y/,\neree pour ses vet"tus magiques avant d'etro
tl'Unsformee en statue du Bouddlm. Et quant aux convoitises des
meebants, Rerait-il Vl'aiment i1Venture d'y VOir l'hommage I'Cl1c111
a ]a pierre en tant que tolle, ce CU[te infericm: qu'une pieUStl
utilisation de la pietTe v11 changer en uspimtions autrement m{Jritoires,
en meme temp:; qu'elle tiemlm les pechems ecttrtes? Seule·
ment, ce n'est pn,s 11u Jebut de l'bistoire qu'il faut placer cetto
transrcmnation. On a vu que la sLatue, en ruison de son style, n'tL
gnel'C pn etre tail!ee qu'a )a fin du XIV 0 siecle, au plus tot, a Ull 1110·
ment Ot\, Vl'ltisemblablement, son histoire etait deja bien avancee. Ott
est .done COnduit a pem;er CJlle la legcnde s'est d'abord formee autolll'
d'uue gemme vot·te, jade impOL·te de Chine ou substnnce preciemm
trouvee clans le milieu meme, gemme remarquable a divers titres, ot
d'11bOL·d pal' 8:1 grosseur, mais sm·tont p!Lt' les pouvoirs qu'on lui attribtmit.
Lo folklore indochinois est rempli magique:;; des joyaux. On connalt le rOle que joue an
Sin,m, chtns CeJ•tttines ceremonies propitiatoires, l'annean aux neuf

l'T. IJ LE OIJL'l'.E DU BOTJ DDJ'IA D'El\tEHA UJ)E 37
gcmmes dont l11 pniE~St1llCC etttit l'CCOl1llUC t1Utrefois pom· te}]e que ]es
plus hauls r)et·sor.nages seuls etu.icnt a.dmis a le pm:ter( 1 l. Il n'y 11
done assm·ernent l'ien de Sl1l'prennut a ce que la I)iel'l'e verte de Chine
ou de Nan Re soit vue attribner dell ponvoirs sm·ntl.tnl'els et qn'elle nit
ete regardee comme un gage de puissance et de Pl'ORperite. On n'insisterait
pas J!1Va,nta.ge RUl' Ce point, s'i] n'y av11it a signaler pom· Jc
cas preRent un mppl'Ochement pom le moins singnlier. On Hl1it que
deB inFJcriptions encore 'in wan a l'entree ·cln palais royal c1'Angkor
'rhom nouR ont conserve la formule t2 n sermcnt pr{jte en 1 Oll A. D.
par cert!1ins dignitaires de la conr du roi Suryrw111·nmu 1( 2 ). Cette
fonnule, dont on a sonligne l'analogie frapp11n te avec celle fjlle prononcent
de noR jomR lefl fonctionnail'es camhodgiens et, celle qu'ont
prononcee jusqu'a l'annee derniere leH fonctionnaires siaruois, porte
qne le serment etait, pr~te "en presence du Feu sacre, du sa.ir1t
joyn-u, des bralnnanes et dt~H iiciiryas." On ne Rait, il ust vmi,
ce qu'etait ce saint joyau (·wet~~ nd1w ). :Mais s11 presence a
cote du Feu sam·e semble bien indiqner quo son r6le, si myste1·ieux
qu'il pamisse, ne se bornnit pa,s a celui d'un temoin on d'un substitut
de la personne royaltl. Oe n'est guere s'a,vancer qn,e de
SUppoSOl' quo cejoyau etait done tl'une puissance l'Odoutable 'aux fonctionnaires
parjures, soit qn'il ahritat (comme le parasol des rois de
Oeylan) nne divinite protectrice cle la clynastie kmere, soit qu'il fut
animo d'une vie impersonnifiee, confcndue nvec leR vertus propres a
la piene. Voila qui non seulement. vient corroborer et preciser les
donneeR generales clu folklore, mais (lUi peut-etre expJique egalement
pomquoi ]a. legende fait passer le Bouddha d'emeraucle S, Angkor
rnwm: La pierre verte s'associait la, ~" un passe plei.n de prestige, et
peut-{:ltre meme en heritait. 11 devient a-lors assez troublant de constater
qu'a Ba-ngkok, non seulement la. formule clu RGI'ment etait
analogue a celle que pronon9aient los fonctionnaires do Suryavarman
I, mais encore quo cette fonnule eta-it, com me a A ngkor Thorn, prononcee
devant nn joyau qui pour avoit• ete taille on sta.tne dn
Bouddha, et gl'U,ce a l'am higuite du t.erme, ponvait tonjoms s'appeler
le Saint joyau. (rlnoi

38 R. LINGA'r [VOL. XXVII
culeuses de la piene verte ne pouvaient etre attribuees qu'a un phi,
ne faisant qu'un. avec Ia substance de Ia pierre. La possession de ce
gaga de jJuissance suscita, entre les chefs locaux, de:3 ri valites dont
}es chroniques ont conserve le f\OUvenir. Il ser11it evidemment haSal'­
deUX de chercher a mettre cles dates. II est possible qu'avant de se
parer de !'aureole angkoreenne, la pierre verte ait connu une longue
pt'n·iocle de prehistoire obscure, dont aurait surnage le nom d'Adittariija.
l\'lais, t't en juger (J'apres les quelques donnees historiques
£oumies par les chroniqueurs touchant les pt·emieres tribuln,tions de
ltt statue, il ne semble pas trop terneraire de fixer l'epoque a laquelle
la pierre verte atteignit sa notoriete dans le siecle meme de la £ondation
d' Ayuth'ya.. Epoque politigue des plus troubles, dont la confusion
est symbolisee par les cleplaccments rapicles et nornbreux de la
statue. Periode des plus troubles egalement au point de vue religieux,
ou le bouddhisme, affaibli par son expansion, contamine par
les croyances locales, n'avait pas encore subi le reclressement qu'allait
operer la venue de moh1es imbus cle Ia pure tradition cinghalaise.
Dans la seconde moitie du XlVe sirjcle, certaines chroniques font
subir au Bouddlm d'emerande nne transformation suivie cl'une eclipse
tres longue, au com·s de laquelle on va jusqu'a perclre son souvenir,
tanclis que u'autres presentent un hiatus ou trahissent un embarras
evident. O'est a ce moment Ja que nons serions tente de placer la
metamorphose de Ia pierre vel'te en statue bouddhique. Simple
hypothese, mais corrobo1·ee, on l'a vu, par le style de la statue et par
• des synchronismes historiques au mains tronblants. N'est-ce pas a
ce moment la precisement que le boucldhisme cinghalais s'irnplante
definitivement an Laos sons sa forme lo, plus pure? Devant !'intransigeance
des reformateurs, soutenus par le pouvoir royal, le phi de Ia
pierre verte devait ou disparait:re ou se convertir. On voit qu'il s'est
d'ahord cache comme pour s'assnrer si le triompbe des nouveaux
venus serait d8finitif. Puis, il a reparu, apr~s avoir pris les traits du
Vainqueur. Mais ce n'etait que pour mieux couronner sa carriere.

39
. t .AN .ACCOUNT OF THE HUNTING OF THE WILD OX ON HORSE B.ACK IN THE
PROVINCES OF UBOL R.AJADHANI .AND KALASINDHU, MolD THE RITES
AND CEREMONIES WHICH HAVE to BE OBSERVED
By FRANCIS H. GILES
(PHY A INDHA MON'l'RI)
INTlWDUCTOHY NOTE
'l'he author has already published in this Journal (Vol. XXIII,
pt. 2 and Vol. XXV, pt. 2) an account o£ elephunt hunting on the
Komt plateau as well as in the province of L11ngsuan, situated on the
sea board or Siam. These two papers not only record the methods
adopted in hunting, but also give a full account of the ceremonial
rites which have to be performed in order to bring the hunt to a
successful issue. The present paper deals in a similar manner with
the hunting of the wild ox. The writer hopes to be able to prepare
a paper dealing with the ceremonies surrounding the catching of the
PlcLb·alc (J:l'l1~1l ) a kind of catfish, of the genns Pcmyasi~ts in the
Mekhong river.
'l'his paper, on the hunting of \vilcl ox, should be of intere;,t to
the anthropologist as well as the hunter o£ big game. 'l'he ceremonial
which surrounds the acts of hunting and the rites which have
to be performed give an insight to the beliefs of the people, One
peculiar feature is that the huntet'ti are protected oy the chief spirit
of a shrine which is the dwelling place or thi~ spirit. 'l'be spirit
enters the men, goes with them on the hunt, and they lose their
identity in that of the ponies they ride. On the completion of a
hunt the spirit returns to its shrine. Many enjoinments of a prohibitory
nature are laid on the hunters as well as their wome11, When
any act of importance is to be carried out it is necessary for the
chief huntsman to recite a prayer or stanza or to make some decm·ation
to the spirits o£ the forest. 'fhe voice speaking to the spirits of
the forest is that of the chief spirit oE the shrine, who accompanies
the men. Attention is drawn to the aet of driving away the spirit
which hovers about the [{(~ng Liiei (mn~!lli.l) plant and prevents the
use by lnimu.n beings of the bene:ficial properties inherent in that
plant. When this spirit hrvs b(Jen ddvt~n to a distance, a huntsman

40 FRANCIS H. GILES [VOL. :X XVII
digs up the root

1''1', l]
'rHE HUNTING OF 'l'HE WlLD OX
41
'.l'he hunting of Lhe wild ox is followed in the di~:;trict of
Norw Bnnhi (•"J""'U... "') 't t d · A 1 p · ·
~- b - . . ""w• 'J~ Sl l~a e 111 . ~1p lUl' hnnul Mangsahnr (~11Z'l
:WlMIV\l:J) of the provmee of Ubol Ra.Ja.dbani, and in the districts of
Lnb (V\~'U) n.nd Kuchimnayana, (nfhn:i1tnf) situated in the province
c~f Kala:-lindhu. 'The account given below describes the pntctice
i'

42 FRANCIS H. GILES [VOL. XXVII
formed by the chief huntsman, who makes three prostrations or
obeisances before the spirit shrine, before uttering a prayer for protection.
The men having assembled in front of the shrine each one
makes an offering of one boile9 fowl, one bottle of spirits, eight coneshaped
cups holding flowet·s, and an oblation composed of five coneshaped
cups holding flowet·s and five wax candles grouped together,
symbolic of the five constituents of conditioned life or sensorial existence
(!dqj"l:Um) from which one must escape.(l) These offerings are
made to the high spirit (1/'l::fll,) on the clay on whi.ch these things i.e.
the ponies, spears and saddles are entrusted to this spit·it, tbat they
may enjoy his protection. The men who attend this ceremony come
within the jurisdiction of the high spir·it in all mattei·s, and entirely
lose their identity, being known during the period of the hunt by the
names of their ponies. Men who follow the pursuit of elephant
hunting on the Korilit Plateau also lose their identity and are known
by the names of their elephants.
(3) Certain enjo1nments or prohibitions are laid on these men,v'iz:~
a) that they shall not enter their own houses, or those of other
persons;
b) that they shall not indulge in an amorous intrigue with any
woma.n or have any connection with their own wives;
c) should any article or thing have been left behind in a house,
the hunters shall not go to fetch it themselves, but must send a person
having no connection with the hunting party;
d) that the hunters and servants shall not carry on their persons
or in 11ny manner during the period of the hunt any protecting
amulets, charms, or talismans of any description whatsoever,
but shall have implicit faith and trust in the protecting power of the
high spirit to whom they have entrusted themselves;
e) no womo,n, whether young or old or a wife of o,ny of the
men, shall be allowed under any circumstances to accompany t.he
hunting pat-ty.
Should any member of the hunting party eontravene any of
(l) The five constituents or slccmclha a.re :-
1) matter;
2) feelings ;
3) ideas;
4) volition and other facultieR;
5) pure sensat.ion or general consciousness.
The elemin1tal constit11ents form part of the D}mrma in l3\lddhism,

P'r. I] THE HUNTiNG OF 'rl'U~ WILD OX 43
these conditions, evil and ill such as death or sickness will befall him.
Having committed a breach o£ any of these prohibition!\ confession
of It\nlt OL' sin before the chief huntsman or any other person will
not absolve the offender £rom the consequences or penalties of his
fault or sin. It is almost unknown for any member of a hunting
party to commit a breach of these enjoinments.
Certain enjoinments are laid on the women belonging to the
men dur·ing the absence of their husbands on a hunt.. These are :­
a) they shall not wear a white skirt or petticoat unrler the
outer skirt (~'\.!);
b) they shall not sit .on the steps or in the doorwLty oE a bouse;
c) they shall not throw baskets or others sucl1 receptacles from
the house to the ground;
d) when giving alms of food, such alms shall not be given with
the bare hand but should be placed on some article. All such alms
must be made in a sitting posture as an act of reverence;
e) they shall not adorn or beautify their bodies with any
powders, perfumes, or gay apparel;
f) they shall not beat their children;
g) they shall not indulge in an n.rnorous intrigue or commit
adultery' with any man.
Should any woman not comport herself according to these enjoinmeats,
ill fortune such as death by goring or fn.lling IL'Om a pony, as
well as through sickness will be the lot of the respective man.
When the men with their chief huntsmn.n are assembled with
their ponieR, spears and saddles before the spirit shrine and the chief
huntsman has made three ceremonial pt·ostrations before the shrine,
he offers up this prayer asking the high spirit to give his protection
to those about to engage in the hunt. This prayer is as follows:-
" Spirit of goodness! 0 Great Chief of hunters, omniscient
precept.or spirit! We are ~tbout to enter the forest wilds and. live
therein. We invoke thy power that the hunters, servants, ponies,
cattle may be free from injury to foot mld hoof. We crave that
the'e, 0 Spirit, will guard us safely in the forest that we may not.
follow wrong paths and lose our way, that the forest may not be
dark and when treading the boundless plains that we be not overcome
by fear. 'l'hat should we step on plant or shrub they should bend to
earth. That should we tread on wood or timber, it may firm remain.
'rhat sholJltl the forE;Jst be 3,J tangle, we may find the right path

44 Ji'rtANOIS H. GILES [VOL. XXVII
' I
through. 'l'hat when we lead our ponies we mn.y lead them by the
right way too. 'L'hat when we with om spears thruflt, we nmy stab
the ox's neck. 'L'hat when we evttde the ox's rush, we nuty by the
right way go. We ask for fortune and success."
' u
~1'lH'WEJ VI'Wf!L(i.l.J1L"'l1VI{Fl~
1
' '"'"" • .-' .-'"" .-' ,d,
'W~'fl1j.J'VJ fl 'W~'fl1W"l1Hl '\.! j.J'\.li'IJ f'l'Ufll "'l~
L .]l?! fl '\.! '\.! fl '\.! L ~ fi\J
".D'El l if vlj.J j.J ~ rlj.J
,
VI j.J fl vlML
, 1~ ~ ~ ~~ l VI~~~ j.Jl vJ'wj'·~
~ ~ . ~ \
~'Ufl~11m~u ~~utl~11,Vu!J~ 1vi~~n'1J'w~mwVl._rn::rrn~n L']1~1
mi1l MV!m L~lfl~m] 11~~ fl ~~; lf'lnn~1~fl~11~~ fiVI._!J l"'l mu ~u 1~
1i'l-Afll-ILV!U~U'lltl'\.l lMllVlU
Lm:m1mm~ ij~ ml~~tJ-lj.Jll~l'Y\l-JW/11-l
1'-''1' 1 .... "
'llfl LVI Ljff'l'lltl VI VIm'\.!.
The chief: huntsman having made this peayer, performs a
libatory ceremony by poUl'ing a little spirit on the points of the
spears, and tho hen,cl or pommels of the Rttcldles, after which he blows
three times on a but-l'alo hom. ·when this ceremony is complete the
men remove their saddles and spears from the shrine, f'11cldle their
ponies and immediately letwe the vilh•ge for the foeest. It is required
that the men should commence their journey this day although
they may only tra-vel a short distmlCe.
(4) The chief huntsman having bathed and dressed himself
in white,.proceeds to sefl,rch for a herb or root known as Kang Liiei
(I'll~!~ eH.J). He recites these verse for the purpose of driving out from
the plant a spirit, Phraya rrhara (~J:mn:i):
"Om, auspicious word, bl'eath of God! Phraya Thara (!AlJ~IUliT:i)
spil'it of the air, endowed with knowledge, having power to move
thmngh boundless spnce, riding his spirit horse at speed apace. I
with .my hammer strike him on the head. Lie thee not at f:oot of
tree; watch thee not about the plants. By virtue of the sacred
power Om, retrefl,t, desert thy post and run away, remain thee at a
distance from the tree."
'' a...- d,. J V I
fll-l'Wr~t~1'1l:f~.:Jf'lrw w:r~m'Iid'lli-J1"W:rml"ltlfl'Wtlflj fltl'U~f!lfln
wJwr~mn ~~fl~1l-l1'\.ltJij 11'11LJ1 ~~mi1m1~~ nn (I'll'"''\.!) m tJl-l
©~,~l;n1~~.:JL~n,~\n~
~~~~1l-111m1nmn"

1''1'. 1] '1'JtE HUNTING Ob' 'l'.HE WILD OX 45
Having driven away the guardian spirit of the plant, the chief
huntsman now o(f

40
~-~HANCIS 1:1. GtLEI-l
[voh xxvn
com·agemls, and capable of much eudurance.
( 5) When the hunting party bas entered the forest and arrived
at that part selected for the hunt where it is known that tht:r
wild ox arc to be found, tho chief huntsman calls togethe 1· the
hunters and requires them to bring their pon:es, spears and saddles
to a Hpot undm· the shade of a tree or near an ant-hill where a ceremony
of propitiation has to be perforrned. The men bring their
Hpea.rs and Huddles and by them togetbet• at a given spot, the men
standing by, having tied their ponies to form a circle round the spot.
The chief huntsman now proceeds to propitiate the Chief Spirit, and
makes an oblation, to which each of the men t'n·esents one boiled egg,
one bottlo of spirits, and eight cone-shaped cn,kes, which number in
the case of the sm·vants is reduced to font·. 'l'bis prayer asking for
protection is offered up: "Spirit of goodness! We tby slaves, the
hunting party, composed o£ hunters, servants, ponies, oxen, dogs, guns
cntve thee, 0 Great Chief of hnnte1·s, omnisdent preceptor spirit, to
grant thy protection to us who have now al'l'ived in the for0st wilds.
Guat·d us, that we may not be afflicted by sickness evjl or danger."
'J'hiFI prayer then follows the su.me fo::m as that given :in pam. 3,
offered up when about to enter the forest.
When this ceremony· bas been completed, the chief huntsman
instructs his men as to how they are to act, and enjoins on them the
prohibibions which have to be observed. In addition to those prohibitions
regarding conduct already laid down, the men are warned:
. (a) not to indulge in angry strife, quarreWng ot· fighting; (b) not to
u'c,ter any f11lsehood or scandal and not to impose one on the other by
practicing any act of fraud 01' deceit; (c) the men are commanded
to take their meals together, at tl1e same time; (d) should any grains
of rice adhere to the hands of the men engaged in cooking or steaming
rice they are not to remove the same by licking with the tongue;
(e) they are not to .sit astride, any stump or trunk of a tree, nor
jump thereh·om to the ground; (r) not to fling about any pieces of
wood or eal·th; (g) when collecting firewood, they must take those
pieces of wood, which they have laid their hands on ancl are forbid~
den to change from one piece to another, bec!mse they happen to sec
something more suitable. Having once placed their hands on any
piece of wood, that piece must not be discarded for another but must
be brought to the camp; (h) the central or kitchen fire may b~ used
for all cooking operations, except that the boiling and .toastmg 0 ~
meat shall not be performed under the iron tripod or gnU used fot

PT. rJ 'Pi-lE HUN'l'ING 01!" '1'1lE WILD OX 47
roasting meat under any circumstances. In fact th

[VOL. XXVll
''crumble;" V\g;)1l~El'W "to lose one's way in the forest", should he called
'JW~EJ'W, "to circle about in the forest;" m~{ Jra'W, "to be bnttecl by a
beast of the forest", should be called l':.n-Ji mrmil'W" to return home",
should be called ~lJ!'!im:N:W. 'rhese words hu vc been in usc from titue
immemorial. Excepting these words, ordinary language is spoken.
(7) When the time has arrived for entel'ing the forest to hunt
the wild ox, the chief huntsl!lan must recite this sttwzn, for the purpose
of bringing the spirits of the forest, hills and dales under control.
"Om, word of power, I will subdue, control the Great Spirit.
He of anthol'ity and po,Yet·, I will subdue him. He, with eyes red
like unto (forest) 6res in the fifth month, I will eubdue him. He of
speech dal'ing, like unto the ra.ys of the :mu, I will subdue him, as
well as he of the vales and dales and the pits nnd holes, I will subdue
him. He of the mountains and upland forests, I will subdue
him. He of the grassy ph1ins and lakes, I will subdue him. He
of the ''Yaw wood" posts, I will subdue him. He of the hardwood
stumps, I will subdue him. He of the 011rth, I will subdue him .
.H(Lving subdued ye all, let ye fall fl'mn a standing postme, that ye
shall not return and oppose me. I am known as the Spirit doctor, I
am known as he, who by shouting at elephants, causeth them to fall.
Let ye not return and oppose me. Om, word of power, the teacher
commanding me to shout, I shout."
,, ._. ~.!, ._. '-' I. V .,l"" ,;
m.Jr..J1:U 1 ~!ilJm.J1l1VJ~r..JV!~r:l~rtJI'Jl-!'I-HLfHVCn~n~r.J1:U
mr.JLL~~'l.h'\.l
hJL~mnf1mi·~t.J11J 1hn~n:rvnJ1UtL~~~I'J..,'\.ln~~ m1J ~~m1J~~
ll . j) j)
v ,d., ' & "' "' "" ~ .,!, d,
·& ""' "" ~ .!. I
MI'JtiLL't'i:: r..J~ nn~m1J nn~t.J11JVJ~r.Jfllt~t-11J~nn ~mu nt&mun~CJfl~
llll ll j) l)j j)
tl~~~MUtJ.:Jnn oi m1J n~ CJ11J~VIIbl .. nh!~mn~~ t:J11J n3 m1J~ m1t~
j) : ll 11 j)
ll!lU n~~Wlll n~r..JllJ ~ll~l-l~ULW/J~!l~~mu flr..!11Jll;fJ 1~l-l---1-l
ll j) ll j)
;l-!n11'J~~l-l ~\lfl!J1l-11~'1-!Atlfl~l~ n~~tl~1Mi,Jfl~M1!ilJ
u u , ~.,!!. • :11 .,& . ll I
,:\ I
mftJIJ1
ll
I'\1Wlf1~ 'Ln.JtlliJVl.:JtiU iJ~tJcill-.11~1-l~tlfl~ l~ tll.J~VJ;rCimrflJ'lll
j) j)
cl1u A "
f'il1Hlfl 'VI!ilJ1~!ilJ~I'il1WJ.
ll
Having brought the spirits of the forests under control by the
recitation of, this stanza, the chief huntsman now offers up this
prayer being an invitation or invocation to the beasts of the forest
to come.

l'l'. 1 J THE HUNTING 01•' THE WILD OX 49
"Om, wurd of power. Come : Come 1 Olt pletLse COllie! Yo motben;
all vvith twisted, crooked hol'lls, bendiug clown aml ~o;]uutiug
to the hu,ck, [invite yc all. 'J'Iw bis

50 FRANCIS H. GILES (voL. XXVI!
manded me to terrorize by rny voice, hence I shout and l'Ot1r."
" &::\ ~ I ..:::::'1 I ~
tl'J.J'1l~ I Q~foJ~~Vl~ll'J.Jl']lUWJll'J.Jl'1lllUtlr.J
.q ~ I ~ ~ v A a_... c:t~
11 ~ '1l WJ'Vl ~ ll'J.J l '11llU tlr.ll!l ti!J11 'i-lfl j,.jVJ '1:1 ~ 1111 ~ '"ll~
~ ~
11~'"llWJ~fll'.ntJli'!WJll1:1~Ull;_, lrmr~~~11~~'"ll~
~ ~ 2.
11'1lWlll;rnJ._.j,.j;l-JrlliJ~~j,.j 'mJl'J.Jl;'i-l~fl11~ l~
~ ~
"""" .;1,_, ~ "
fll-l~Vlil ~nl:f'WT~fl:f1Jl'"ll:ftl!l
~ ~
VlfoJlM -1 '"ll~fi~.
This verse having been recited the hunting party makes every
preparation for tbe start. 'l'be ponies are sttddled, the spears
are examined and held in right position, tbe servants, one [Lttached
to each hunter, pack up the food ttnd wa,ter. The party novv takes
the trial marching in order of precedence according to age, each
hunter lea,ding his pony. When a, herd of wild ox is sighted each
hunter eats a portion of the consecrated root given him by the ehief
huntsman. 'l'his root has the property of inducing a form of intoxication,
which causes the men to become courageous, without fear
of danger or death. Each man now mounts his pony, holds his
spear in his right hand with the point on the animal's head and the
butt on his ow11 hip, takes the reins in his left hand, crying out beeb,
!1!
beeb, 'ULI, and charges on the herd at a gallop. 'l'he herd generally turns
and flees, fellowed by the hunters. 'l'hen the wild ox show signs of
exhaustion which generally occurs after running for 50 sen (1~ miles)
lf the ponies are swift footed and press hard, or for a distance of 150
sen (3i miles), i£ the ponies are slow. The herd being exhausted, each
animal tries to make its escape, and it is at this juncture that the
hunters select the animal they wish to take.
The ox rushes through the forest dodging trees and other
obstacles, trying to escape, followed relentlessly by the hunter.
Finding this impossible as the hunter is always on his heels, he turns
at bay, ready to fight for his life. The hunter jumps from his pony,
leaving the animal to fend for itself, and places himself with his spear
in position to receive the charge of the wild ox. Should the ox charge,
the man thrusts at the base of the neck near the shoulder, for if he
strikes at the right spot the animal falls dead. Should the ox not
charge but sta•nd overcome by exhaustion, the bunter approaches it
twd thrnstN his spear at the animal at such spots as are exposed.
Should the hunter's aim be at fault and not strike a vital spot, he

P'r. t] 'l'HB FnJNTING 01~ 'l'I!E WlTJD OX 51
must continue striking with his spear until the animal falls. 'rhis
may take some time as the animal being wounded tl'ies to get away
and may cover some distance before falling dead.
More than one bunter should not follow up tbe same ox riding
one behind the other, n.s in the event of the forwa.r:J hunter's pony
falling, a. serious accident might ensue, and the fallen Jllill1 be killed.
(9) 'l'he bunter having slain his prey, returns to search for
his pony which he brings with him to the place where the dead ox
is lying. 'rhe Rervants having followed the tracks of the ponirs and
wild ox soon come up and tt sea,rch is then made for the other hunters.
'l'he servants are sent to bring the cartR or other tnwsport to
the spot to convey the flesh of the ca,rcase to the camp. Here the
carcase is cut up and some portions are prepared as dried or jerked
meat (biltong), another portion including the spleen n.ml liver being
pickled in sa.lt ttnd placed in the sac or stomach. Each member of
the party receives an equal share after tbe I{'unter who killed the
animal has Laken his portion. This d6e" not include the neck, the
head, the skin, the muscles of both·· hind-legs and a portion of the.
loin meat, which is known as the fruit of the spear (!-'I:J.nnvnm) and
belongs to the hunter who killed the animal.
'rhe fruit of the spear iR given to the hunters in the camp but the
dried flesh etc. is g.Jways divided on retum to the home village.
While in the forest camp, after the carcases of the dead wild
ox have been brought in, a portion of the flesh is prepared in
the Lao manner by pickling the meat and seaHoning it with condiments,
another portion being boiled. The rnea.t having been so
prepared the chief huntsman has to pel'l'orrn a ceremony of thanksgJVmg.
The men bring their spears, saddles a,nd the heads of the
animals slain that day, to a given place. Two portions of the meat
prepared as stf1ted above are put into leaf-cups, and placed on the
pommel of each saddle n.s an offering to tbe spirit. 'l'he chief huntRman
then makes this declaration :
"We have killed ........ ox, and we invite tl1ee, Oh Spirit l to
come and partake to repletion of our offering of pickled and boiled
meat. We beg that thou wilt grant us thy favour and success in our
future hunting."
" '\ ,, IIJ ,_, ~
lbVl~ ~fl1J1bWJ •••••. J1]'1
lI•/
1,,.

52 [VOL. XXVII
The chief huntsman then blovvs on a buffalo horn three times and
the cel'emon,y which is repe11ted ettch time Llmt oxen are slain, is
complete. ~Che number of oxen slain must be declared to the spirit.
(10) 'l'he hunt being over, tho chief hnutsnHLu performs a ceremony
bidding f11rewell to the spirits of the forest in which the hunting
has taken pl11ce. This Vttledietion is couched in these words :-
" May'st thou increase in peosperity, n.nd continue to live in this
forest. Go thou not with me. Mn.y thou live in health, peace and
prosperity. Having plttyedand feasted together, I bid thee farewell."
~ ~ , ~
"']EJ 1i~L~~~tl~ fJ~~·1LTbJJTI~ ~1f'l,i'f!J~lW:r TI~1 llJ~t9ll'l1i-JnunttlTI
~
1ir:~~ M1J tL~~,1nril-l~ i-1 LtJ 1-1 i-11L~'klmn m1rJt~n~~LL~/IJ'"l~t~m hJrir:~t-~
~ i ,
,_, "
lL'tliJ.
'l'he hunting part.y now leaves the forest takiug the trail for the
home village. vVhen passing beyond the precincts of the forest, the
chief huntsman ht1S yet to pel'form t1nother ceremony. This is for
the purpose of sending the v11rious spirits who lll1,ve given their help
during the bunt back to their spirit homes and vocations. When
sending the spirits horne, the chief huntsman says to them:-
"Om, word of power, I send and send yo home. All spit·its,
Rpirits of the va,leR, dales, pits, and holes, spirits of the hills and
upland forests I send ye horne. Ye spirits of the open spaces and
the guardian elves of the fields, I send ye home. Ye spirits of the
air and the fields, I send ye horne. Ye spirits of the air and trees, ye
spirits causing fever and ague, I send ye horne. Ye spirits who
wander in the night, I send ye horne. Ye spirits who roam at eventide,
I send ye home. All ye spirits ma,le and female, indulgers in
• ~ I -q_.
amorous mtr1gue (!l'l'W'B), whose abode in the centro of j;he fcrest ifl,
I send ye home. Having t•elensed ye all and sent ye home, command
ye to fall from standing posture, that ye may not to me return.
Peace be with yo nJl when I have granted your ~elease and to distant
places ye have gone."
I .:;1 ' l~ d:, 2..,.o o:c~
r:Ji-1~~ 1 mh~~'Vl~rJV!r:J1..1ll'Cl~W~
A 1 ~ 4 d,. q
n·~~~VJ\lrJlli.L'l.1~t-JlJ\l
...,;\ 1 ~ d,.
n~~\lVJ~t-J
••. ~ ~ ~ 11 ~
D~n~l\l~L~flfHJ rl\1~11 n~~\l~~TI~V!n n~~\l~~nfll~ fl~~~
~ ] ! ~
~~Ld~n11-1 l~ll'i1~L~lJY11-!1fJ n~~~~~l;?JfJ~'klJ1 611 n~~\l~~
I 2/ ~ I ~
A
11--'.d,Q....,.. ~.d,
0
~ ~I d,. a_.. L-' AI I 7,.....Q.....J' I
lVJIJ IJ f'l1l Yl h!IJ I
u
~ ~ \l Vl ~ rJ VIIJ li-1 ?Jll '('j ~ VIIJ w fl ~ ~ ~ Vl ~ t,JL 1/,'j 'kl 'Jf 1'1 r:J rJ IJ
• ~ ~ ll ,I

PT. r] THE HUN'l'ING OI!' 1'HE WILD OX 53
fH11~Wl~
fl~~tllt:i,_,f'J 1~~~~Vl~tJn1fJVI~~'W
~
~1~~t;n 1vf~~t~nVl~1nl(,1."
(11) When the hunting party has arrived at the home village,
at whatever time whether clay m· night, the men must proceed
to the spirit shrine taking with them their saddles o.,nd spears which
they place before the shrine. Each 1111111 then makes an offering of
one piece of dried meat, one piece of 1-mlted f',ripe, one bottle of spirits
and one basin of perfumed water. The purpose of this visit is to
release and return the spirit of the shrine who bas accompanied
them during the hunt, and to bid fa,rowell of him. 'rhe chief huntsman
delivers this message "On the occasion of this hunt >ve have
slain .......... wild ox:, we now bring them aA an offering to thee, we
bid farewell to thee, thatched roof shrine. Vve are free from aU prohibitions:
if we meet young damsels, we will flirt 'vith them; if we
meet elderly persons, we will joke with them. Oh ye spirits of this
shrine, reside and live therein as of yore, and when we next time a
hunting go, we will invite tl1ee with us to go again."
~ ~ ~ '-' 7f. "- ~ '-' ~ ,., Ill u "

54 FRANCIS H. GLLES [VOL. XXVII
Phayaya (r-J:i:mm) situated in ampbur Dejudom (!Wi1~~:JJ)
in the province
of Ubol Hajadhani, south of the Mun river.
CHAP'l'ER
II
HUNTING IN KALASINDHU
The rites and ceremonies dbserved in connection with the hunting
of wild ox in the province of Kala.sindlm are somewhat different
to those practised in the province of Ubol Rajadbani, although
no great distance separates these two provinces. 'l'he following is
an account of what takes place in the province of Kalasindhu.
(1) Men who engage in this pursuit are found in the villages
of Ban Chad (!..i'lt!l"l~)
and Ban Na. Charya (Ul'I.!'Wl"ll:i~ ), Tambol Phai
( iillU~ 1~) in the district of Lnb (t>~~t.l), the headguarter3 Amphur d
Kalasindhu. 'l'he forests in which the hunt takefl place are situated
in Tambols Kok Krtia (iill1J6"il LAfllA1El), Mahachaya (:J.JV\ll'1f'U),
Pon
(l~'W) and Mn Mon (l!\~).)1..1), in the Amphur distr·ict of Sah!1SI.l.khan
(~vi'~'l!U(), and in rramhols Chaen Laen (tiil~J~!!"l'W\1~'1.1) and Phu Laen
Chang (~!!~'W'"alr), in the Ampbur district of Kuchinarayana (e.l'l!fltl
~il'Wl:ilmf ).
rrhe hunt takes place during the clt'y season in the fourth
month.
rl'he ponies and their riders go through a COUl'Se of training
iu the fm·est, that they may learn the habit of avoiding obstacles
and trees, as well as to. learn to jump over streams and shallow
places. 'l'he bit is made of iron in three pieces and is known as
yai (lV'\~).
'l'he hunting party is composed of a chief huntsman,
hunters and servants, having the same duties as in Ubol.
(2) rrhe enjoinments laid on the hunters are as follows: a) tbey
shall not quanel; b) they shall not sit on any fallen trunk or stump
of a tree; c) they shall not make any article by weaving bamboo
strips together; d) they shall not throw or fling any articles
about; e) they shall not call out when anything out of the common
is seen; £) they shall not thrust their spears into any anima] other
than wild ox, bison, sambhmdeer, barkingdeer, Pamangdeer, swamp or
elcl deer, !tog deer and all other deer, as well as wild pig; (g) they
~;~hall not riqe on anr anirpal other th(Ln the J)0;1ies the? havl;l with tht:lm.

P'l'. I) 1'HE HUNTING OF UIE WILD OX 55
These prohibitions must be faithfully observed or evil will befall
the man who commits tt breach thereof.
(3) A start for the hunt must be made in the afternoon of
either rruesday or Friday. Other days are unlucky. An auspicious
day having been chosen for the hunt, the chief huntsman, hunters
and servants go to the ancestral spirit shrine for the purpose of
rmtking offerings to obtain the favour and pr·otection of the presiding
spiriL. Each mn.n takes three salvers' ('lJ~uznn), preferably made of
metal, bnt should it be impossible to find these, then any dish, plate,
or cnp made of leaves may be used. A boiled egg, four pairs of
cone shaped leaf cups tilled with Howers, and one pair of wax candles
are placed on each of the salvers. In addition to these articles, leuf
cupR filled with flowers known as haww1:n1on ('~'EJ'W:W'WW!tf) are placecl
on each of the salvers. The hawnimon arc vested with the special
privilege of inviting the chief spirit to assume jurisdiction and
authority over all the members o£ the party. Each man brings a
bottle of spirit with him for presentation to the spirit o£ the shrine.
In fact this spirit as in Ubol pervades each member of the party and
goes with them on the lrunt.
T'his ceremony or eliminating sel£ and allowing the spirit to control
is conducted in this manner. Each hunter brings his spear
to the shrine where the spears are arranged with their points
uppermost round the altu,r. rrhe so.ddles are placed u,t the foot of
the spear butts, each mun'H saddle against his spear. 'rhe ponies
are then tethered round forming u,n outer circle. T'wo pairs of
cone-shaped leaf cups filled with flowers are placed by the hunter
on the pommel of his saddle. These cups are known aR suei
pishn~~" ('1f'J1Ui'l'"IV\'V) and are taken by the men on the hunt. It is believed
that they are vested with the power of warding off all evil and
danger. The men have absolute faith in this power and tell a bout,
many instances when they and their friends have been saved from
death .by goring or other cause.
·~ The chief huntsma-n places oblations on the shrine and addresses
the chief ~:~pirit in this language:
"Spirit of Goodness, Pishnu, his ancestors and their relations.
The ancient Great One and the chief Bejrpani, the ancient Great One
and the robber men. Mun spear and Sen drive, Uparaj, Koan Luang,
Muang Sen. Oh! a,ll of ye, please come partake of the good· thin.gs
•

56 FRANCIS H. GTLES
presented here. Ob! ttll ye spirits ancestors of indirect or Lliverging
line please come pnr.take of the good things olfered here. Do not
impede ot· place obstructions in om way, let us om desires fulfil.
vVhen ye speak, say what ye mean by word uf speech direct. Cnuse
the ox to tmvel slowly, the ponios swift nncl ileot to bo, let them
move a.long the right road nud not be at hult. When stnmps of
treeH, or. other tl1ings arc met with on the way guide the ponies thab
they pass by in safety nmy. Oh ! all ye spirits, plo:tse hide tl!c herds
of wild ux in the cavem;l, and sui:r.e u.ml place them in the Clmsrus
nnd deep places that we may mnke them captive ancl our object thus
ga.inecl be. 'L'be servtwts with us are like unto clogs and the bunters
ignomnt of lore beluwing like one bereft of rettsou. Tho hunting
ponies seem like wild dogH. Ancestral spirits, shonlcl ye not slay the
wild ox we shall have naught to eat. Spi1·its, do not wrong, hold to
tlMt which is 1·ight. Seeing the foot prinLs of the ox, bend down,
and sc:1n with c11re; the ancient spirit hunter we make prost.mtion
here. Seeing the ancient spirit tea,cber we bow in profound respect.
When the chief: lnmtsmnn l.mtht·s clownsteam, we do not bathe n.bovc.
We do not puff ourselves with pt·ide nor tre:1t ye with dcrogtLtion.
Gran(; us fortune g

P1'. I] 'l'HE HUNTING 011 THE WILD OX 57
1
'~ !Ell~l-Jl) :ere the n.vnncular relations
of tho :mceRtors of Pishnn. 'f'he other spirits refened to :ue spirits of persons
who have held high rank n.ncl dignity in the Stn.te, and those who h:1ve
attrdnorl tlw gt·e:tt skill in the hunting of wild n.nimals. That par·t of this
acldreos which likenR the serV!1nts tl) .logs and tbe lmntet's c•.cting like persons
bel'eft of their· senses, owing to theit· laek of knowledge, and belittling
the pouies, comparing them with wild dogs, is done for the purpose of humbling
tho hunter~ and tlleir horses making them less th;m the spirits, so that
the ~pil·its r;hnll grant them their protection and give them good fortune.
lt ~honld be remmnbered thn.t the !lien have lost theh· identity and hnve
been filled with the spil'it of the shrine .
•

58 FRANCIS H. GILES [VOL. XXVII
lot of the hunters, and th11t the number of wild oxen slain may be
great.
The men, whether hunters or servants are allowed to mix toaether
ancl lauoh and 1'oke without restriction. 'l'he men use their
b b •
ordinary langua,ge, no spirit or fake words are employed. At the
first camp in the forest iri which it is intended to hunt, the chief
huntsman with the hunters must make an oblation, omitting the boiled
eo·o· to the spirit of. the spear head, in the sa me manner as at the
oo•
spirit shrine as explained in para. 3. Wax candles are fixed on the
spea,r points and lit, the chief huntsma.n addresseR the spirit in the
same language as given above but conducling with a petition that
the party may be in good health, free hom sickness during the hunt.
(6) The hunters mount their ponies, each one going his own way
in search or wild oxen. When these are found the n1en pbce the
butt of the spear under their armpits with spearhead just over the
ponies ear. Should a wild ox charge, the hunter jumps from his
poney, screens himself behind a tt·ee or anthill, and t1waits the charge.
Should the wild ox not see the mnn, he calls out to nttnwt its attention
and when the ox is close enough he thrustfl with his spettr rtt a
vulnerable spot, and thus despatches him. 'l'he men have to rely on
their skill and courage in this very dangerous occupation. Should
the herd turn and flee, the hunters then ride after it at full speed,
and when overtaking any particular animal kill it with a thrust of
the spear, without alighting from the saddle. Should other animals
which they are not prohibited from hunting be found, they hunt and
kill them in the Aame manner.
(7) When the day's hunt is over, the servants come to the places
where the wild ox and other animals have been slain, skin the
ca.rcases, remove the horns and cut up the iiesh, all of which is
removed to the camp. Next morning each hunter prepat·cs as
food certain quantity of the flesh of the animal he has killed as an
offering to the spirit of his spear and the spirit of the forest. This
food is placed in seven cups or dishes ma.de of leaves. 'l'hese offerings
are taken by the chief hunter and six of them are placed near
the butt of the speat· belonging t.o the man who has prepared the
off'er·ing, and one cup or dish is offered to the spirit of the forest at
a place selected for the purpose. When making these offerings the
chief huntsman repeats the fiest portion of the address given in para.
3, ending with the words "presented here". He then concludes by
saying: "Oh ye spirits of this place, grant us th,Y favour that we may
. ~

P'l'. r] THE HUN'l'ING OF 'rHE WILD OX 59
have good fortune in the hunt and enjoy the fruit of our success."
" ~~;~ct~~']t:J 1vi---i(,'jnVJm'l-ll"Jlfl111-l11-!Lfl~"
'U
This ceremony which must be performed only by the men who
have killed an anima.], is repeated aft.er each day of successful hunting.
(8) On returning to the home village, it is usual for a hunter who
has enjoyed the fruit of his spear to make an offering of thanks to
the presiding spirit of the shrine. This offering consists of one boiled
fowl, some spirit, rice, flowers and wax candles, but any other
article may be used for this purpose. These offerings are made by
the hunter himself, not the chief huntsman. 'rhe hunter repe11ts' the
st11nza already mentioned ending with the words "presented here",
and asks that help and strength may be his.
The spears used are two edge l blades about five centimetres in
breadth and fifty centimetres long having a butt made of cane
(t-rm.Jm:m:~) about tv.·o metres in length.
This concludes the account of wild ox hunting on horse b11ck ln
two e11stern provinces situated on the Karat Plateau.
Bwnglco!c, 18th October, 1933.

61
THE MATANGA-LlLA
Translated :from the Original Sanskrit
by
P. s. SASTRI.
'l'nANSLATOR'tl PnEFACE.
About three years ago Phya Indramontd (Mr. F. H. Giles) was
studying the elephant lore of Si:un, and, as Siam is a cultural colony
of India, he asked me to recommend some Indi11n book on the same
subj oct fat· compa,rative study.
Evon in Bangkok, so f[Lr away from India, there is a good collection
of Sanskrit books at the National Libraty, which contains four
treatises on elephants. One of these consists of only t-hirty-three
stanzas and forms the 287th chapter of the AGNI-PURA:~A. Besides
being short it is limited in scope too !LS it is rn[Lde up mostly of prescriptions
for some of the diseases o:f the elephant. It has already
been translated int,o English by Mr. Manmath Nath Dutt and published
by him o,t Calcutta in 1904.
Another treatise is found between verses 172 and 331 in the third
chapter of MA:NASOLLASA, an encylopaedic work composed unde1· the
patronage of King Some

62 P. s. SASTRl [vot, XXVIl
The third treatise called HAS'l'YAYUR-VEDA, which also has 11ot yet
been translated, is a very voluminous work attributed to the sage
Palakapya, and bas been published by the Amtnclayramn, pt·ess, Poona
(India). This book is written on the Jines of a veterinary manual:
alLhough it bas got much to say on other subjects besides the diseases
of elephants and their treatment, generally such information has been
arranged piecemeal under one medical topic or another in a way that
is very uninteresting to a lay reader. Also, I did not have enough
leisme to attempt translating an abstruse work consisting of 717
pages.
The fourth treatise, the Mii:'l'ANGA-LiLA published by the Government
of Travancore in South India in lf.JlO as No. X of the "Trivandrum
Sanskrit Series," is small in bulk but rich in tbe variety of its
contents, and, ttbove all, it professes to be a summary of the
"l-Iastyayurveda" vvhich is considered to be the most ttuthoritn,tive
Sanskrit treatise on elephants. But three years ago there was no
English translation of the "Matanga-lila'' aud I was therefore obliged
to make one for the u-;e o.E Phya Indramontri. Hecently when Phya
Indramontri asked for my consent to have my translation published
in the Journal or the Siam Society, I had learnt that a translation by
an American Sanskritist, I think by Prof. Edgerton, had already been
published. But a::; I remembered thttt nutny important portions of the
Sanskrit text are obscure, I decided that there is room for ttnother
independent translation even if it should prove to be the worse.
The edition of the Sanskrit text was based upon three nmnuscripts,
all from the same part of the countl'y, the west coast of South
India (where wild elephants are met with even to-day). T'he edif.or of
the text therefore infers tbttt Nilttkal/tha, its author, might have been
a native of that part of India. The author also gives a vague clue to
his home and age in the opening stanza where he praises the local deities
of a Rajaraja-ma1igalarn. "Mangalam" is a vvord usually found
added to the names of villages presented to Brahmins (members of the
priestly caste of India). Thus Rajaraja-mangalam was obviously the
gift of a king named Rajaraja ("King of Kings") or the gift of his vassal
or subjects to commemorate his name, for both practices were fairly
common in ancient India. Some South-Indian kings have assumed
the title of "King of Kings", and the earliest o( them known to
history ascended the throne of the Chola empire in 985 .A. D. It
may therefore be inferred that Nilaka)/tl;J.a, the author of Mata.D.galila
was intimately connected with the village of Riijan1ja-mangalam,

PT. 1]
was probably a native o£ it, a.nd could nut have lived before the
Xth century of the Christian era.
Again there are remarlmble verbal resemblances between the VIth
chapter of Mii.ta11ga-lila 11nd 11. part of the "K::;atriya-v11rga" in the
vocabulary of Amara, which o,re very marked in the second half of
the 9th stanza of tbe former, which iR the sttme, word by word, as
the second hnl£ of the 28tll. stanza of the latter. But this is not
helpful chronologic.tlly since the date of Am am has not yet been settled
to tbe satisfaction of all. Another marked verbal affinity, that
between the 13th stanza in the VIII chapter of Matanga-lila and
the 26Uth. verse in the III chapter of Mauaso1lasa, would prove that
if the former is copied from the latter, Nilaka1;1tha could not have
composed his work before 1131 A. D. unless. of course it be tlmt the
authors of Matanga-lila and Marmsollii.da had both copied from a
third work.
In a small work of which the Sanskrit barely covers forty-one
pages (8vo), the author has managed to compress all the information
he could give about elephants: the myths manufactured by the
ancient Indi11ns to explain the peculial' anatomical structme of the
elephant which "may be thought to result from a union or the
"disjeotct rnemb1·n" of animals most diverse and far seperate from
each other in the zoological series ",(l) the points fancied in elephants,
size, rate of growth and signs of age of these animals which even in
the old days must have cost dearly to buy and maintain, their
treatment in health and disease with solicitude due to such valuable
property, which, formerly, could often help to win a war-in fact
almost all that an intelligent lay man would Ct1l'C to know of the
elephant lore of ancient India, and also much practical information
which even an elephant-owner of to-day needs to know but cannot
obtain from the modem mt1nuals.
Besides this wealth of information the ant.hor brings into his work
a genuine interest in the elephants and much sympathy which invest
portions of his book with a true poetic quality. Critics oftHn fail to
praise a writer in Sanskrit for the formal excellence which he might
achieve. For, phonetically Sanskrit is perhaps nearer to perfection
than any language shaped by the lips of men, and therefore any one
writing in Sanskrit, however mediocre one may be, C11nnot help pre-
(l) J. H. Steel, Tlte Elephant, (Indian Veterinal'y 11:anuals), p. xvi .
•

P. s. 8AS'l'JU [VOL. XXVII
serving- the inm1te benuty of the mecliu11L In the cnc;o of Nilaku,vtkt
however it can truly be snicl tlmt he write,; Sm18krit with that ea8c
and verbnl clnum for which Sauskrit writet·s of the SottLh have often
been pmisecl. But he has the one e>eriom; defect of writing ambiguously
on readorH to he
ar:qua,inted with beforehand. Besides stnty venms l1ot·o aucl tiJUre I
have found the Hixth chapter as a whole l~Hpecially trying.
'.L'he botanicaltmmes of treeH given amoug the foot noteH litwe all
been taken from the Sanskrit-Englii:ih dictionary of J\JoHim·- WilliamH
and most of thBir Siamese eqnivuJeuts hom Phya. Vauprnk l'hiclmrn's
fnfle;r; to the Latin 'Jw·mes in the L1:st of Oornmun J'n~es, sh?'1Llm etc.,
·in Siam,, (Bangkok, 1923).
P. s. SAS'IRL
Ba,ngkol

1?'1'. tl
'l'Im MATANGA-LILA
""
I. THE ORIGIN OF ELEPHANTS.
1. I adore the resplendent Namsiudm(l) and Yiidava(l) oE Ri.ijarajamangalam(2)
who are the flaming th·es of destruction to lhe serried
forest-like ranks of dcmonR.
2. After studying the treatise on elepho,nts composed by the
grettt sage(fl) I make obeisance to the "BlelJhant-headed Goc1"( 4 ) o,nd
write thiR ,, M atang11-li:ltt"(u)
3. I shall speak briefly on the ol'igin of the elephttnts, their
auspicious and inauspicious marks, signs of longevity, mal'ks of age,
size, value, dispositions, degrees of must, their care, daily and seo,sonal
a.ttention, qualifications required in men who at·e to be put in charge
of elephants, etc.
4. There WL'tS once a famous king of the Angas(l.l) named Hornapiida
who vvus like Indra( 7 ) himself.
65
One da,y when he WtHl in the town of
Cumpa und was sitting on a bejewelled seat beHide the Ganges(B) surrounded
by his courtiers, he was informed of the total destruction of
the crops wrought by wild elephants and be was considering what
hf.J should do i~ the matter.
5. At that time Gautama, N arada, Bhrgu, NlFgacarma, Agnivec;a.,
Arimeda, Kapyr•, Matangaciirya and other g1·eat sages called on the
king as required by the gods. 'fhey were received by the king with
all the offerings of ho~pjta1ity( 9 ) and they granted him his request
(for help) to capture We wild elephants.
----------------------
(l) Wben the righteous are greatly oppreHsed Vi~I].n, the Second ·Per•son
of the Hindu Tt·inity, is believed to dcJ~cend into tllis world to destroy the
. unrighteous. NnPttsitnhlt ("the Mn.n-Liun'') nnd Yaditva (bct.ter known by
the name of Kr~t).>t, "the Black'') rM·e t.he inc,u·nat1or•s which Vi~1!u assumed
in two of His descents in the pa:

66 P. s. SAS'l'RI [VOL. XXV!l
Q
6. The king then sent his men to capture the elephan1is. In their
wanderings through the forest the king's men came across Samagayana
and his hermitage. Near tho hcrmitn,ge they saw a herd of
elephants with the sage Pulakapya in the middle. They also
noticed that he >Vl1S absent from the herd during the twilights.
7. All this was reported to the king. 'l'hereupon he went out
with his men, and while Palakapya was awn,y, he captured the
elephants, hunied them to Cn.mpa 11nd gave them into the charge
of Gautama, Narada and otbet's. The sages had the elephants firmly
secm·ed to posts and were keeping watch.
8. (In the men,nwhile) Palaki1pya returned to where the elephants
used to be. Not finding them there he srarched for them everywhet•e
and finaJly traced them to Campa. He was grieved 11t seeing
their plight and was dressing their wounds and bruises.
9. Gautama and the rest saw Palakapya moving silently amidst
the elephants and they questioned him why he dressed the wounds
of the elephants aml showed them such kindness. But he made no
answer.
10. When the king heard of it he came out and received the sage
with due honours and asked him of what name and family he was.
Rec,eiving no reply the king respectfully questioned him again. .·
lL Then the sage was pleased to speak to the king as follows:
"Formerly the elephants could assume any shape at· will and they
moved about in the sky as we11.as on the e1trth. They once alighted
on the branch of a Banyan tree which grew to the north of the
Hirnalayas(ll and measured two ''yojanas"( 2 ) in length and breadth,
• 12. "Thus they broke the branch. Dirghatapii·, a hermit who
lived ther-e, got angry at this nncl pronounced a curse upon the
elephants. Consequently they lost their freedom and have got
even to carry men. But the (eight)" Elephants of the Directions " 13 )
were not placed under the curse.
13. "The latter went to Brahma('i) and complained that their
of mountains forming the northern boundn,ry of India.
( 2 ) Equivn.lent to eight m· nine English miles.
(B) These are the mounts of the deities who gufLrcl the eight points of the
compasl'! and :ue named n.nr1 clistt-ibutecl as follows :-Airavn.t:t (~~.), PuJ?­

PT. I] 67
descend1tnts which were fated to go down to the earth wou!U suffer
from diseases caused by unsuitable food, etc. Brahmii, answered
thorn that
14-. soon there wonlcl bo born a kinsman of the elephants, a sage
skilled in medicine, and tlmt he wol1ld cmc t.hem of their ills. Then
the ''Eleplwnts of the Directions" went back to their re:-:pective posts
while their descembnt:-; came down to the en,rth in fuliilment of the
curse.
15. "Bralnna combined the pleaRing qualities of "Yak~as"(l),
"Asm·as"( 2 ) and gods together aud fashioned Rucira out oi that
material. As she becallle very lJl'ond she was cursed by Bmhmi.L £md
was consequently born of Bhi1rgava (as 11 mol'tal). Sbe thun came
to be called Gm;.avati. Once out of curiosity she vvandereJ into the
hermitage of :Matangn..
16. "Matat'lg

68 P. S. SAS'l'IU (VOL. XXV!l
20. "0 King of Angus ! I am that Pi1lald1pytt, the son of Si1m11gayo.n11".
information.
'l'he king was astonished by tllis speech nnd asked for more
So the snge spoke ugain on the origin of the elephants,
their marks, their tt·eatment, etc., 11nd saic1 :-
21. "'l'he creation of the elephtwts was a pious f1Ct nndert11ken
for the good of religious rites, the gods, and especially, kings.
Therefore the elephants should Le well cu,red for.
22. The "Bmhmar~is··(l) Hhuwed to Bro,lnna the shining egg from
which the sun was produced.
He lovingly took the two pieces of
the egg in his lutnchi and ch:1nterl seven "8ama"( 2 ) hymns over them.
rr!wre upon Airavatu (il) Cl1llJe into being and so did the other (seven)( 4 )
later on, each after a separate recitnl.
23. 'l'he eight bull eleph::mtl:l were hom thus from the piece of
egg-shell held in the right lmnd aucl their mates from the piece held
in the le.ft. Thes•~ elephnnts had many calves n,nd so too did their
calves have cahes in clue com::;e. 'l'hey all roamed freely over the
earth and in the other worlds.
24. In the war between gods n,nd demons the elephants ridden
by Indra, Agni,( 5 ) and others, took fright nnd fled to Brahma. He
then creo,ted th'e geniuA of must, and possessed by that genius the
elephants routed the army of demons.
25. ·The sage, Dmvasa, gave a garlttnd to Indra. (Indrn gave it
to .Ait·fi,vata and,) Airavu,ta, tmmpled upon it. When Durvasa saw all
that he pronounced a curse, Consequently all the possessions o£
Indra disappeared, and litter on when the "Sea o.f Milk "( 6 ) was
churned for rego,ining them, Airav:1ta nlso came out.
have heen born of that sea.
So it is said to
26. Elephants of the "Blmdra" class were born during the
(l) "~~is" or insph·ed sages of the Brnhmin c:tste.
( 2 ) A portion of the inspired books of the Hindus collectively called
the "Yecln!'.
(B) See pllge 6G note 3.
( 4 ) See pn.ge 6G note 3.
( 5 ) The God of Fire.
( 6 ) Accm·cling to Hindu cosmology the mtrth consists of seven continents,
each sm•t·onnded by n. se:t of 11 diJf'et·ent kind, a.ucl of these the continent
c:dled 9aka-dviptt hn.s tt sea of milk around it,

PT. I] 'l'HE lVIA'fANGA-LiLA 69
" Krt11 " a2:e (1), the " lVI and a," cl11ss dnrino· the " Treta" the " l'lrD"a "
• ~ 0 ' .o
cla,ss dnring the'' Dvapam" 11nd the "Mixed" class during the" Ka,li ".
27. 'L'he ILUi!picious "Bhaclr11" was born clurinO' the sprirJO' of the
0 ""
first age and livecl upon the mountainR. It had 11 t.tdl well proporticmecl
body and was rosy in colour. lts eyes and tm:;ks were tawny,
its cry Wlts like thunder and it was beloved of the cows. It~:; lmmours
were well balanced and it had "correct sensitiveness". ( 2 )
28. 'l'he "l\{a,ncla" was horn in the winter of the "Treta" age
and liver! both on land and in w11ter. It hn,cl bulky limbs, short
barrel, shol't e1trs, yellow eyes and long curved tusks, and was
bl11ck: in colour. It w11s phleg1n~ttic, sluggish a,nd lascivious, and
had "deep-sea, ted sensitiveness". (B)
29. 'l'he "Mrga" was born in t!1e rainy season of the "Dvapara"
age and li vecl in the rivers. It bad less of length and cil'cumference
(tha,n the other two classes of elephants), was le11n all over, baclln.rge
eyes and short tail, and w11s dusty in colour. It was bilious,
vomcionR, short tempered, fickle, and fierce, and had "superior sensitiveness".
( 4 )
30. By the intermingling of "Mand:L" and others the "mixed"
breed of eleplmnts was produced. They are numerous in the
" l{a,Ji " a,ge.
31. 'l'he eleph11nt is called "Naga "( 5 ) because it goes everywhere,
"Gaja" because it tri nm phs and because it roars, "Ihsti" because of its
origin from the ha,ncl of Bndnna, " Varal).a" because it w11rds off
the army of the enemy, '' Matai1ga" because it is smet1red with road
dust, "Kunjara" heca,use it loosens the earth with its tread, "Padmi"
because it is fond of the lotus, and ••Dvipa" beca,use it ch·inks with
both its trunk(G) and mouth.
-----·------·--·---..---- --~-----··------- ----
{l) " K rtn. ", " Tretii. ", " Dvii.pn.ra" and " Kali " form a set of four n.ges
of this WOr)d which is Hn.icl to endure for tWO thOUHi\lldS of SUCh setS before
each act of its dissolution :tnd re-creation. They b,wc been hnppily nttmed
tl1e golden n.ge, the silver age, the bruss n.ge and the iron n.ge nccm·c~ing ~o
the tmditionn.l estimate of the righteousness and worth of human bemgs m
each respective age. ·
( 2 ) See VIII, 22.
(B) See VIII, 21.
( 4 ) See VIII, 20.
( 5 ) Most of these "derivations" are fn.ncifnl.
(6) Here and elsewhere in this 'book "trl.lnk" is 1.1sed in the sense of
proboscis,
•

70 P. S. SASTRI [VOL. XXVII
32. The elephant is named "Eight-hittel'" because it hits with the
trnuk, the tail, the two tu.,ks and the four feet.
33. It is co,lled "Ibha'' beci\nse it is afraid of all other animals
although it is bigger than any, and becu,nse it is lovu,ble.
34. It is coJled '•Ku,ri'' and "Danti" becam1e it ifl distinguished by
its tr·unk 1u1d tusks; 11nd it is called '•Sindhura" became it sports in
the rivers. So much on deriva,tion.
35. 'rhe eleph11nt has its tongue tnrned inwards and has great
bodily heat owing to the cnrRe of Agni. Its testicles disappeared and
it became fond of sporting with dust, water, and mire, because of: the
curse (sio) of Bl'ahmi1. Because of the curse of Dirghatapa it carries
men a,nd serves t,o decoy the wild elephantR. It. has lost its divinity
and has become fond of its own urine and ordure on account of the
curse of Bbrgn and it sweatR inside its body owing to the cmse of
Varm;w.(l) .
36. Once Agni became angt·y with the gods because they were
not giving him his share of the offeringA and be disappeared. 'rhe
elephants belonging to the "Lokapii.1as"( 2 ) were Rent in search of
him. They went to his hermitage and molested his consort. Agni
heard her cries but wa,s not able to bum the elephants (since they
were protected by the gods). So he cmscd them saying:-
37. "Good, you have the insolence to tell me that what all you
diJ you did by the Ol'der of Bmlnna. Let your tongues remain turned
inwarcls( 3 ) and let tho inside of your hodieA burn always with heat.''
But Brahma took pity on them an~l gave them the amenities of
dust/ 4 ) water and mire.
38. Once the elephants went to the herrnitttge of Bln;gu, uprooted
the trees that grew in the grounds and voided their clung and urine
in the conRecrated fires. Bh~gu grew angry and cursed them to
ha,ve the habit or smelling their own mine and dung a,nd making
(stupid) movements with their jaws.
(l) ThA God ~f the Sea. m1d the Wntel's n.nd GuaPdian of the 'West.
( 2 ) The gnn.rdian cleities who preside over the eight directions, nrtmely,
Indm (E), Agni (K. K), Yn.nm (S.), Niq·ti (S. W.), VrtJ'ul).n. (W.), Vayu
(N. W.), Kuvem (N.), and lgann. (N. E.).
(B) "1'he tip (of the tongue) lie,; in the groove fot·med by the lower lip and
the Ot'gltrl is possessed of more freedom po8teriorly than anteriorly" (Evm1s,
Lt. Col. G. H., Eleplumts and thei1• diseases, p. 84). ·
( 4 ) The elephnnts collect dust a.nd throw it on their own heads and backs
as a protection ag11inst tho sun (see Evans, op. oit., p. 32) .
..

P~l'. I]
'l'I-IE MATANGA-LILA
:3D. During the Wt1r between gods and demons, Varuna noticed
t,llll,t tho Roldiers of the divine army were running away· from the
hght as they could not stand. the sweat of the elephants aiJd so he
made them sweat. inwn,rds. (lJ ~l'berefore the elephants throw out
drops of perspiration through their tt·nnks. 'l'hE~ir testicles disappmtt•ed
( 2 ) j n accordttnce with the pronouncement of Brahm a so that
they may move about fastly and freely in vYar, etc.
40. Spring intoxicates all creatmes o.nd especially the elephants.
Elephant~ born during the spring are known al:l "Gandha-d vipas."(3)
1'he smel1 of their sweat., dung, urine, and ichor induce must in all
ot.her elephants. These "Gancllm-dvipas" bring victory to the king
(who owns them).
If. Goon PorN·rs.
1. An elephant whose two cephalic knobs, two tusks, neck< 4 l,
and back-bone rise up prominently, is a royal mount.
2. An elephant which is red in seven places, namely, the two
tips or tho trunk, the male organ, tougue, Ep, vent, and palate, is an
elephant of the highest class.
3, 4. Worthy of a king is that elephant which has twenty nails
on its feet, two massive knobs on the head, a pair of pinkish ears
tlHLt ll.l'O not torn at the edges, well formed flanks, two honey-coloured
tusks of which the one on the right side curves upwards, a full
stomttch, n.nd long, straight, tapering, fine-looking tail and trunk;
which is dark like tho (umipe) areca nut, black, or of the tint
of sword steel, and ruddy with " bindu" dots( 5 ) that n.re massed in
the forms o£ "Srivatsa"/ 6 ) discus(7), conch-shell and lotus flowers;
the posterior part(B) of whose body rises higher from the shoulders;
whoRe stomach is flL'm; whose "pil)c;lilm "( 9 ) is hanging; and which
·-(if·,·; In the eleplmnt-t;he secretion of swe:tt by the skin i::; slight", (Evans,
op. cit., p- 74).
(2) "They n.re suspended freely in the n.bdomen nnd are situated below
the posteri~l' extt•emities of the kidneys" (Evans, op. cit., p. 90).
(B) «Odoriferous-elephants".
(.1) "Af!nmt": Se11.t, is the phtce where the driver sits.
(5) Light coloured ~pots :tncl blotcheR on head, trunk, etc., which are, m
he1tlth, pinkish in colom·.
(6) A mole on the breast of Vi~~u the Second Person of the Hindu 'J'rinity.
(7) «Oakra": wheel, a weapon of offence.
(B) '' J aghana ".
(9) "The penis" according to Monier-Williams .
•
'71

72 P. s. SASTIU [VOL. XXVII
has tall horge and very fleshy" kala ".(l)
5. 'l'he elephants which have massive, long, and rounded necks
are voiced like rain-clouds, have sparro-w, or honey, coloured eyes:
and have three cre~tses at the shoulder a,ncl trun k( 2 ) are a,uspicious.
6. Eleplmnts which h;we bright eyes, ruddy tips of the trunk,
and male organ of the colour o£ youn.g mango leaves, which are
beautiful like the reel lotus flower and are sweet voiced, bring good
luck to the king (who owns them).
7. Elephants which have the right tusk bent upwards at the tip,
which are beautiful wi~h "bindu" dots on theit big tl'llnks and faces,
whose joints are hidden (under flesh) and whose hind limbs are firm,
are fit to be ridden by the king.
8,9. Fit for the king, again, are the elephants whose back-bones are
hidden (Under flesh) and rifle up like a bow, whose hairy cephalic knobs
are firm like the swelling breast8 of young women, which have large
ears, jaws, navels, fore-heads, and genitals, copper-coloured lips, palate
and tusks, regulitr, dense and reel "bindu" datA, eighteen or twenty
nails, are endowed with strength, vigour, and courage, and smell 1:\Weet.
10. In war let the king nse such elephants as are va.lorons, B.ctive,
skilled in the eight ways of hibting( 3 l, courageous, stea,dy, fast, disposed
to kill, and endowed with good points, and not them that are
broken down, thirsty, or very young.
11. Soldiers can only fight and hot'8es can only carry (the fighting
men). But the elephants of the king can fight as well as carry.
12. Gait like t.he g11it of deer, lion, parrot, monkey, wrestler,
• swan, "Kadambaka "-swan, C1anclharva,(' 1 l, Kinnara( 5 l, Garu4a(G).
bear, tiger," Qarablm "( 7 ), sna.ke, or "Cakravaka" bird (B) is auspicious,
(l) The original rertds "Kala" which, its found explained in medicn.l
books like the "Bhavapr:tkaqu. ", does not; seem l;o suit; the context.
'l'herefore it; is probn.bly the snme wonl as " Kah1 " in V 1, l 1, here altered
to tmit the metre. See p11ge 80, note 5.
(Z) "lCarn!', (lit. hand), mn,y also be trn.nslated as "fore-leg."
(s) See I, 32.
( 4 ) The musicinns of tl1e god~.
( 5 ) Semi·divine beings with humn.n bodies 11nclllen,ds of horses.
(G) Semi-divine beings who rtre partly men and pttrtly vultures in fm·m.
( 7 ) Mythical eight-legged rtninutls often represented ftS lions, with heads
of elephrtnts. .
(S) .A nc~s casarca,

P'r. r] THE MA'l~ANGA-LiLA 73
13. 'l'he cry produced at the root,, of the tongue is called
" Phenayita" ("foaming"), that produced with the lips and the
palate is " Potayita" ("calf-like"), that produced at the throat is
"Ga1jita" ("roar") and that produced with trunk and cheek is
"Hasita" ("laughter"). All these are auspicious. But the cry
which is due to hunger, thirst, or fear is inauspicious.
H. Of the cries of the "elephants only six are considered auspicious,
namely, those which are deep, soft, joyous, healthy, amorous,
and pleasrmt.
15. An elephant which produces
with its trunk, of "Dundnbhi ,(l) with
its mouth is worthy of honour.
the sound of "Mrdaneta "( 1 )
• 0
its ears, and of clouds with
16. 'l'he elephants whose cries resemble those of swans, cranes,
pea-fowl, cuckoos, tigers, lions, or bulls are also worthy of honour;
but not those whose cries are like those of camels, crows, hogs, or
monkeys.
17. Even elephants that are endowed with a1! the good points
bring evil if they should have more than the usm1>l number of nails
or less; and conversely, even elephants which have no good points
are ttuspicious if they only have the norm[Ll number o£ nails.
III.
BAD POJN'l'S.
1. An elephant which has more nails (than what is usual) or less,
visible testicles, short trunk tips, trunk tips that hang down loosely,
. short stature, belly shaped mce that of a frog, or dark brown palate;
or which is bulky, thin like a leAch, unsymmetrical at tbe flanks,
rough (to the touch), or devoid of must, is not wort.hy of consideration.
2, An elephant whose tusks are fissured, knotted, very rough,
variegated, or very stout, which has thinnish, unequal, and whitish
"bindu" dots, short stature, veins showing all over the body, thin
penis, bent, stout, bruised, rough, and short tail, or which is slight at
the root of the tail, "Kala",( 2 ) and b[Lck, is unacceptable.
3. The ldng who owns an elephant which has visible testicles
will be assassinn.tecl by his son or fdend.
4. The elephant which has not got the right ear brings ruin to
( 1 ) Different kinds of drums.
( 2 ) See page 80, note 5,

'74 P. s. SAS'l'RI [VOL. XXVII
all the four castes(!) and Uutt whieh has not got the left brings de1.1th
to artists u,nd ttrtisans or makes the king ill.
5. An elephrwt which has got white spots un the skin, tusks,
palate, nails, etc., should either be abandoned altogether or lmve the
affected part cauterised and scraped and (the wound) dressed, and
propitiatory rites slJOnlcl be performed for averting the evil (consequent
upon the possession of. the, animal).
6. An elephant which roams about nt night, !LrHl d uriug the drLy
make.'! soft Cl'ies, hshes its tnil and dmvvs its body up in it;; lungi,ng to
soar up with the birds, a!ld is uncontrollable, is a "Vyula"( 2 ) elephant.
It is unacceptable even if it should have .·tll lhe good points.
'7. H a cow that is with ca.lf or i;; accompanied by its calf is
caught, it will cause destruction to the vehicles and the treasury. It
must be led bttek to its forest m· to a forest tlmt is inhabited by
hermits, and worship shall be ofl'erecl to the elephants and deities of the
directions. (B)
IV. SIGNS OF LoNGEVI'l'Y.
1. Elephants which have shining tusks, nails, hnir, and eyes, long
e::n·s, tails ancl back-bones, well-developed fore-limbs, and cephnJic
knobs of equal size, will live long.
2. Elephants vvhosc bodieR are red in seven places( 4 ) and rise up
prorninently at six( 5 ), and elephn,nts which are eoUl'ageous and sweetsmelling,
look like dark clouds, are vociferous, and have two or three
hait·s from each follicle, will also live long.
3. ~rhe twelve itemH, namely, the barrel, head, eyes, face, ears,
neck, chHst, tusks, trunk, disposition, gloss, and bind limbs, represent
each a peL·iod of ten ymtrs in the life of an elephant.
4. B:r;hasprLti(GJ has said that the number of items that are fully
developed in an elephant is equal to the number of decades which
that elephant will live.
5. r( 7 ) am however of opinion that an elephant will live long even
(l) 1'he pt·iests, wn-niors,- ag1·iculturists, and serfs.
( 2 ) Wicked; vicious elephant; tiger, etc.
(B) See page 66, note 3 !tnd pa.ge 70, note 2.
( 4 ) See II, 2.
( 5 ) See II, 1.
(B) 'l'he reference is to fl. t1•eatise on elephants attributed to B-rhaspati
the preceptor of the gods, but, it seems, not extant.
( 7 ) "I" here refe~·s to " Pii,bkapya ".

PT. I] 1'HE MXTANGA-LILA 75
if it h11s only the first three, the fifth, seventh, and eighth of these
items well developed.
6. 'l'he fourth, the eighth, and the twelfth decades form the
ultinmte limits of the lives of the Mrga, Manda, and Bltadra classes
of elephants respectively. ·
V. TrrE SIGNS oF AGE.
l. An elephant is considered young from the twelfth yei:1r of its
life, middle-aged from the t.wenty fourth, and old from the sixtieth.
2. It is called "BaJa" during the Hrst year. It is then soft,
copper-coloured, soft-haired, and sleepy, has a small sprout of n. trunk
and (l.n undefined shape, 11nd is fond of mother's mille
3. It iB c11lled "Pucchaka" dming the second year. Then its
nails n.re a little firmer than before, i1nd its tongue, lipH, etc. are
very red. It drinks very little milk but tries to e1.1t a bit of grass,
creepers, etc. The hidden parts of its body are red. It gmnbols with
joy. It has whitish and partly closed eyes tlmt gaze down, and it is
charming to the eye.
4. It is c11lled "Upasarpa" during the third ye11r. It has welldefined
nails; middle of the head(l), joints, ears, and fleshy covering
(of the roots) of the tusks( 2 l. It has "bindu" dots on the lobes of
the ears. It is hairy at the cars and the head. It carries its head
high. Its teeth are firrner(n) and it eats grass.
5. It is called "Barham" during the fourth yeltl'. It is red at
the sides of the base of the fl'Ontals( 4 l, the portion of the body below
the b11ck and the sides( 5 l. It dislikes (mother's) milk and is fond of
grass. The portions of its body between the shouldersltl) and
(l) "Vidn ". See VI, 7.
( 2 ) "Dn,nta-prnve~"(;!L ".
(B) In the whole of this chn.ptm· there is much confuHion between "the
teeth" :tnd "the tusks" :mel thm·efore the n~e of one expression or the
othm· in the transln.tion is only tentative. Ag:tin, the statements that the
teeth of the elephant are Rhaky or firm n.t this H.ge or that seems to be incorrect
as, according to most of the modern writers on the subject, the teeth
of the elephant do not fall out bnt are gt·aclually replaced by t\ new set when
the old is worn out. A diffe1·ence of opinion on this point is quoted in note
2, page 78, at the end of this chapter.
( 4 ) "Vilaga ". See VI, 8.
( 5 ) "Ni~koga ". See VI, 12.
(G) " Proha ". See VI, 1 0 .
•

76 P. s. SAS'l'RI [VOL. XXVII
above the waist( 1 ) become lirrner.
It grows bigger, its palate becomes
black at the edges and its tusks( 2 ) begin to grow.
6. It is called "Kalabha" when it is five years old. It nibbles
the bark of trees, has scanty hair, is fond of muddy water and dust,
lms brief erections?) knows anger, and recognises pain and pleasure.
It also recognises the voice and signals of the driver and shows
"superior sensitiveness".('!) Its forehettcl( 5 ) and tusks are shiny.
7. It is called "Nauka.rilm.'' when it is six years old. It is beautiful
with thick "binclu" clots on the flaps of the ear·s, tempjes, corners
of the mouth(G) and of the Pyes, "Vilaga"( 7 ) and '' Pratirnana".(s)
There are no creases upon its body.
8. It is called "Ci9u" whensoven yettrs old. It,; nails, "Proha",( 9 )
"Sand ana" (lO) " Ciid{a" (ll) "Pt1li ", ( 12 ) trunk, and head are massive.
It gnaws its teeth. It has itching. Its feet, speed, and «Avaskara"( 1 ll)
are conspicuous, and the tips of its trunk are beautiful. (! 4 )
9. It is called "Majjana" when it iEt eight years old. 'l'he roots
of its nails become massive, its wounds heal quickly, its teeth are
shaky, and it .feeds on tender grass. It is alwnys restless, rubs its
body (ngainst rocks or trees to allay itching), has longer erections,
and is soft in striking.
10. It is called "Dantarm;1a" when nine years. old. It. bas bright
eyes. It mounts the cows but has no orgasm. It has a pleasing
( 1 ) "S:mdann. ", See VI, 1 J.
( 2 ) " Da~·ma ", litei·ally " teeth ''.
(3) "Hn:yati ":
( 4 ) See VIII, 20.
( 5 ) "A vagmh>t" See VI, 7.
(G) "Srkka ".
(7) See. VI, 8.
(s) See VI, 8.
( 9 ) See VI, 10.
( 10 ) See VI, 11.
(ll) See VI, 11.
(l 2 ) See VI, 1 0.
(lS) See VI, 10.
( 14 ) "Snigdha,'' may also be translated as "viscous'', "smooth", "unctuous"
or " glossy",

P'l'. 1] 'l'HE MA'l'ANGA-LILA 77
colour, long tusks and expansive chest. The vulnerable parts and
the joints of its body become strong, and it hits hard.
11. It is called "Vikka" when ton years old, and it is the pride
of the hel'd. It is 8teady in coitus n.ncl lms org~tsms. Its teeth (or
tusks) are firm, it has great strength and energy and it enjoys itself.
12. It is called "Pota" when it is twenty yearR old. It has full
rumps and "A vnskam "( 1 ) and runnel eat·s and looks handsome with
its ·,vell-fonned limbs. It has creases at the "Proha ,(z) etc. and
has yellowish tusks. It is energetic, passionate, strong, conquering,
and capable of fecundation. It is subject to troubles (from rival
bulls) and keeps to places which are difficult to reach.
13. It is called "Javana" when it. is in its third decade. It has
well proportioned limbs and begins to smell of ichor. It has all the
chara.ctet·istics (of the genus fully developed). It is steady in fight,
has glossy hail' and sleepy eyes, noticeably grows bigger, is handsome,
intelligent, choleric and murderous. Its hurnoms are balanced.
14. It is called" Varal)a-Yuva" when it is in its fomth decade.
It has permanent creases at the "Sandana ••( 3 ), etc. It becomes
subject Lo must. It sleeps very little out of fear of rivals. Roaring
and with hair standing on the ends it rushes to battle even with fire
mistaking the smoke for a rival elephant.
15. It is called "Yaudha" when it is in its :fifth decf.!.de. The
creases o£ its skin at the "Sand ana ",( 3 ) ears, temples and knees are
unctuous with ichor. It becomes excited without cause (i.e. when
there is no cow nearby) and it attains to its inborn pre-eminence.
16. When an elephant has reached its sixtieth year( 4 ) the folds'
of its skin become cracked, and its organs of sense and digestive
powers become a little impaired. It has hair on the fleshy covel'ing
of the root of the tusks( 5 l, lips, ears, etc. and the roots of its tusks
are visible.
,.·I
t
( 1 ) See VI, 10.
( 2 ) See VI, 10.
( 3 ) See chapter VI, verse 11.
( 4 ) It is interesting to note tha,t in Buddhist literature, ti.Je Buddha in
the height of his greatness is compared to an elephant which is !lixty years
old thus implying that an elephant. at that rtge does not yet begin to
deteriorate.
(fi) " Vesta''.
•

78 P. s. SAS'l'Rt [VOL. :XXVll
17. An elephant in its seventh decade has weak digestion. It
has less of bile(l) and more of wind(l) t.tnd too much of pblegrn(ll. Its
limbs are stiff and its skin is rough and colourless.
18. When it is in its eighth decade its eyes are watery, mucus
Hows out of its temples and its skin is discoloured and very rough.
It keeps out::;ide the herd for fear (of the younger bulls). It is
devoid or sexual appetite and is impotent. ltf:l tmllm (01' teeth) :;top
to gt·ow and its wounds do nut heal quickly. It keeps its eyes closed.
At last even its skin and hair perish.
19. "PuraJ;la ", i.e. an elephant in its ninth decade, h11f:l a, drooping
neck and shaky teeth. Its limbs are loose aml move slowly, its
teeth fall out and it feeds on t.encler grass. It feels no pride ttncl
nourishes no enmity. Its rough skin creases all over. It sleeps much
and walks behind the herd.
20. An elephant in its tenth decade is ca.llecl "Vrddha ". Its
ears, shoulders, tail and trunk hang loosely; its hair perishes, it~
teeth are shaky, its flesh and strength fade a\vay, its feet slip, it eats
little, its limbs are parched up, its eyes are filmy, its blood-vessels
show out, it voids dung and mine with great difficulty, its nails are
damaged by worms and it is always thirsty.
21. When it is a hundred ~LIJd ten years old the elephant lays
itself down in the shade of trees but does not take to water. Its
ordure is coated with mucus. It passes very little urine. It has
no teeth ( 2 ) add it subsists on soft l'oclder. It is a! ways sickly.
22. Its trunk, ears and tail hang loosely. ltH limbs are stiff and
it gropes its way about. It falls" asleep »(B) when it bas reached (tbe
end of) the twelfth decade.
{l) A study of the ancient trentise on medicine n.ttributed to Ou9ruta. leads
one to conclude tlmt "bile" "wind" and "phlegm" mem1 disorders of the
blood and the apparatus for the production of animnl heat, disorders of the
nerves, and disorders of the glandular bodies respectively. 'l'he identification
of "wind" with "disorders of the nerves" is the most easily apparent since
the diseases attributed to "wind" by Ou~;n·uta a.re all diseases of the nerves.
( 2 ) '' Vag-vi~a:r.u1" litemlly "the horns of the mouth" i.e. i;he tusks.
Th~ transln.tion above is hazarded on the ground that while no modern writer
clearly says that tbe tusks fall off or are worn out when t,he animal gets old,
Gilchrist., (n.s quoted in The Blephant by J. H. Steel, p. xx1x), n.sserts thnt
when the elepha.nt is o.bout eighty yeaJ'S of a.ge its "eye teeth" drop out, and
in extreme old age the molar teeth are worn level with the gum.
(B) i. e. dies.

PT. 1] 79
23. Thus after living a hundred and twenty years and doing many
deeds, the elephant goes to heaven.
VI.
SIZE.
1. An elephant is measured from the eyes to the root of tho tail
for length, from the nails to tho shoulders for height, and near the
arm-pits(l) for circumference.
2. At birth an elephant of the "Mrga" clu,ss measures a cubit
and a half long, one cubit high, and two cubits around. These meu,surements
increase at the rate of five" a1'1gulas "( 2 ) a year up to the tenth
year of its life.
3. When full-grown it is five cubits high, seve11 long and eight
around. The '· Munda" and " Bhn.drn," elephants attain to these
dimensions in the tenth and the thirteenth years of their lives
respectively. (n)
4. First, second, and third class of cows measure six, five, a11d
four (cubits) high; eight, seven, and six long; and nine, e:ight, and
seven around.
5. Elephants which are very stout or very lean or have defective
limbs are not to be measured.
6. It is desimble to measure an elephant which bas well-proportioned
limbs, and especiiLlly one which' has auspicious mflrks.
7. KuMBHAS are the t'w6 protuberances on the head and Vmu
is the place between them. AVAGIMHA is the place below "Vidu"
and V .AHITTHAS are the bases of the" Kumbhas."
8. PRATIMANAs are below the "Vahitthas ". 'J'he place between
the "Pratimanas" is called YAYU-KUMBHA. Tho two sides of the
"Vahitthas" are called VILii'GAs.
9. GA~J?U~A is the pa,rt t1bove Pu~KA11A. fsiKA is the frame of
the eye, and NIRYA~A is its outer corner. CULIKA is the 1·oot of
the ear.
(l) " Kak~ya-sthana ".
( 2 ) "Atigula"-a finger's breadth ; 12 "a£tgulas" make a "vitasti"
(span) a.nd 24 make a "basta" (cubit.).
(B) 'l'he original is not clear. Besides, it incmTectly says the dimensions
of the full-grown "Mrgft" are five spans (" vitasti ") in hflight, seven
in length, and eight in circumfet·cnce. '.l'lle tmnslation above is based on
"Hnstyayurveda" (IV, ii, 16-17) which the author of the original professes
to have summarised.

80 P. s. SAS'l'ltl [VOL, XXVII
10. Prcmru~A is the flap o£ the ear. PROHA is the space between
the shoulders. AVASKARA is the place above the t~·unk. PALl is the
part above" Avaskara ".
1I. NIGALA-S'l'HANA (I) is the middle o£ the body and CIKKA is the
place beyond it. SANDANA( 2 ) is the part above(fl) the rumps( 4 ) aud
KALA ( 5 ) is the part below.
12. The two APARAs are the parts below the sides( 6 l. Nr~KOQA (?)
is the part below the sides and the back. Behind them is the
KUKSI(B) .............. ,( 9 )
13. PECAKA is the part near the root of the tn.il. ANTAH-i\IA~I
iR situated in the chest at the joint of the neck.
VII.
VALUE.
1. An outsider cannot assert that an elephant is worth only so
much. For, the valuation which is acceptable to both buyer and
seller is the best, what is acceptable to one of them alone is middling,
and what is acceptable to neither is worthless. Therefore, after
taking all this into consideration, the price o£ elephants should be
carefully determined by a number of experienced men.
2. One may pay the full price (ai:lked) for a first cla~s elephant
which has all the good points, and, one ho,l£ for an. elephwnt which
has a blind eye, a maimed leg, or a broken tusk,, or is deaf or sickly,
one third for an elephant which lucks half of.its.>:tail, ear, etc., and
one fourth for an elephant wl1ich hM lost both ib-a tusks etc., i£ (the
last three) should otherwise be very good animals.
(l) Lit. "nen.r (or below) the neck" i. e. the p11rt between the forel~gs
and the shoulders?
( 2 ) Obviously the hip-joint. But Moniet·-Williams tmnslntes "Sandann"
ll.S the part undm· the knee where the fettet' is fastened.
(il) "iirdhvam ".
( 4 ) "jaghana"
( 5 ) Since the author of the original uses Dravidian words and turns of
expression in some places, it is probable that the word "Kala" here is the
Sanskritisecl form of the Dravidian "Kal ", a leg.
(a) '' pak~a ".
( 7 ) Lit. bulge or protuberance.
(B) Stomach.
( 9 ) Here the text is corrupt and untranslatabJe.

P'J', 1] 'l'I-iE MATANGA-LILA 81
3. The eleplmnt whose left tusk rises higher tba,n the right is
'

82 P. s. SAS'l'RI [VO.L. XXVII
of deserted places, smells like a corpse or sheep, m mad( 1 ) at night,
has a loud voice, and is very choleric on the "Parva ,(z) days.
8. An elephant which prutakes of the nature of a snake(fl), smells
like fish "Qaivala "( 4 ) "Phanirinka "( 5 ) mire toddy or meat is
) ' • t.l ' ' 1 '
afraid of thunder, is ferocious nt nigllt and is fond of water and
dust (more than othet• elephants).
9. A " Brahmin ''( 6 ) elephant is clean, smells like honey, milk,
"Para manna, "( 7 ), mel ted butte1·, or mango blossoms, is friendly and
well disposed towards other elephants, is calm, is fond of the bath,
and has a kindly disposition.
10. A "Ksatriya ,(s) elepluwt smells like sandal wood, melted
butter, yellow ·m·piment, red a t'Senic, or "Guggulu "( 9 ) is skilful in the
nse of weapons, is fearless iu war and Yaliant in the midst of a rain
of missiles.
11. A •'Vaiyya"( 1 o) elephantsmellsatitsmouth like ~·Bp,ndhuka",(ll)
l'ice, "Ketaka"/l 2 l or" Muhtt.i ",(lil) has endunmcc, feeds on flesh, iR
fond of being cajoled, and its anger is easily pacified.
12. A "Qudra "( 14 ) elephant is sat,isfied with the remnants of
oth01:s' food, is timid, smells lib~ oysters, tamarind, hide or bones, is
( 1 ) "Bbriintn.h ''. The trttnslation nbove is based on the sen,~e in ~~l{ich
it·is used in'Tn:r~il arid Mfil11yalain'lnngnages of South India.
( 2 ) The ·eighth and "the fourteenth' tl!tys of the fortnight together with ·the
new and:the l'nll 7ll!oon.d.ays . . . . . ... 'i ,
(B) "Bhujai1ga ".
( 4 ) Blyxa ootancb·a.
( 5 ) A species of bn.sil.
(S) See note 10, below,
( 7 ) A kind of porridge made of rice, milk and sugnr.
(B) See note 10, below.
(o) Bdellium or the exnda.tion of A.rny1·is ctgallochum (ft fmgril.nt gnm
resin used as tt perfume and medicament).
(lO) The wonls "Bl'nhmin", "K~atl'iyn.", "Vniqya", and "\Jildm" occurring
in Vei'Scs 8-12 refet·, respectively, to the priestly, W11rrior, cultivator, nnd
servile castes into which the Hindu society is divided.
(ll) Pentapetes phoenicia (Je:mN) or 'l'e1•minalia tornentosa (mWl).
( 12 ) Pnndanus odm•at·issirnus (~l!~tln).
( 13 ) A kind of j essmnine (.lasminum gnmdijlo?·urn ).
( 14 ) See note I 0 t

PT. I] 'l'HE 1\IATANGA-LiLA. 83
irascible, mean, ttnd ungrateful.
13. A Serpent(l) elephant is treacherous and ct·uel, walks Cl'ookedly,
is proud, and eats very little.
14. 'l'be elephants which partake of the nntme of gods, K~atriyas,
Gandharvas, and Brahmins are" Satvic ",( 2 ) those which partake of
the nature of Vai9yas and Qudms are "B.tLj!Lsic ", u.nd the rest are
" '1'~1masic "
15. 'l'he colours of the elephants which are four, namely, green,
yellow, black, and white, resembling the colour of the pea-cock's tail,
gold, rain-cloud and lightning, h:tve been produced by (a pt·edominance
in their comltitution of) a mixture of blood and bile, of blood and
phlegm, of bile alone, and, of blood aloue respectively. Only elephant.s
of black colom are found on the ea1'th, and the rest t1l'e iu heaven.
16. The lustre(i.l) of tho elephant is of five kinds and these obscure
(the real colour of the) elephant as the clouds obscure the sun. 'l'lte
first, the colour of the cloud, originated from the earth-element and
the second, the colour of gold, from the fire-element. These th reo
(sic) lnstres are most acceptable oncl the rest are !P'acelc~;s and
censurable ..
17. 'L'he Ganclharva, N aga, Yak~a, and K~atriya elephants are
warlike and are to be used in war, the go4 and Brahmin elephants
in religious ceremonies, the Vui9ya elephants in all kinds of work, and
the rest in war, killing, carrying goods, executing thiefs, destroying
tigers, etc.
18. The sensitiveness of elephants is of seven kinds, namely,
1. "acute", 2. "superior", ( 4 ) 3. "deep-sea ted", 4. " correct", 5.
"perverse", 6. "gross", and 7. "mature".
19. An elephant which has "acute" sensitiveness shrinks ft·om
whip,( 5 ) goad, and stick, and is ptdned extremely by their touch.
------~---------
(l) "Sa!'pn!'.
( 2 ) 'l'he qualities of "Sntva" (light), "H.njas" (activity), :mel '' Tamn:>"
(d:.trkness) :tt'O believed to enter into the eomposition of all living Cl'ent.ureH,
in various proportions, :tnd to determine the un.tm·e ot thoHe ct·entnres as
"Satvic ", " ltaj:tsic" or" 'l'>~m:tsic" according to the predominance of one
or another of those qn:tlities.
(B) "Ohaya ". The whole of this vet•>;e is cm•rupt n.nd clitlicnlt to understn.nd.
( 4 ) ''Superior" as opposed to "deep-seated".
( 5 ) "Pl'ii.jana" c:Ln a.lso me:tn goad .
•

84 P. s. SAS'l'R! [VOL. XXVII
20. An elephant which has "superior" sensitiveness .feels the
sharpness of the goad even when it merely touches the skin or even
the hair.
21. An elephant which has "deep-seated" sensitiveness does not
.feel the goad even when it has pierced the skin and digs into the
flesh and the blood is flowing.
22. An elephant which has "correct" sensitiveness understands
(the signals for) stopping and going and is neither terror-struck nor
confounded (when the goad is used to convey the signals).
23. An eleplw,nt which has "perverse" sensitiveness backs w ben
it is urged forward, stops when caught (by the lead and led) and acts
contrary to the signals.
24. An elephant which l11ts "gross" sensitiveness is extremely
perverse·: it acts contrary to the signals all unconsciously.
25. Au elephant which has "mature" sensitiveness is refined in
every way, faultless, and best.
IX.
lVI US1'.
1. The elephants become happy by enjoying sweet things: food,
water, tender grass amd fodder, drinks of various kinds, fragmnt
unguents, kind words, access to dust and water, and ft·eedom of
movement.
2. When the elephant is happy the constituents(I) o£, its body in-'
crease. Therefore the bull should be allowed to roam with the cow
and freely sport in water.
3. The humours of the elephant become harmonised while it
sports in the tank full of lotuse8, eating the lotus stalks and filling
the trunk with the fragrant wa,ter, and as it moves about freely and
eats what it likes.
4. ~rho elephant gets ili rut owing to excess of happiness and it
ceases to be in rut when devoid of happiness.
5. 'l'he ichor flows out through many ways: eyes, palate, temples,
ears, navel, tho scxua,l organs, trunk, breasts, and hair.
G. Excitement, alertness, pride, (distinctive) gait and smell, anger,
strength and courage are the eight characteristics of an elephant
in rut.
---------
(I) " Dl - t " Tl -
Ja ·n . 1ese are seven namely "Rasa" (chvle lymph?), blood,
tlesb, fltt, bone, marrow, and serden. ' " '

P'l', I] 85
7. When of old Brahmii, created passion, He placed a hal£ of it
in the elephant and the other half in the rest of the creation. So,
under influence of passion, the elephants get emaged and fight when
offended.
8. At the sight of this passion the tt·ees put on their vernal
growth and the other living things become exhilarated by the mere
remembrance of their n.rdour.
9. If an elephant should get in rut in a kingdom or city the land
will be fruitful. If the ichor should flow first fmm the right temple
the king will be victorious, and if from the left, the driver; should it
flow first from the teAticles there will be good rainfall, and should
the ichor flow all at, once from the temples as well as the testicles
the king will achieve glory.
10. Should an eleplH1nt lift its head up, trample down (impediments
like) ant hills, tree-stumps and bushes und walk up to its companion
with joy in its eyes, or should it often trumpet and spray
(its Raliva) when being harnessed, it is then get,ting in rut and will
bring victory.
11, 12. Then "K11tapi.i1'~11 "(l), (the elephant in the first degree
of must,) envelopes its right tusk (in the coils of its trunk) and walks
weakly with unsten,dy steps. Again, it plants its trunk upon the
ground and sighs, and closing its eyes, becomes dreamy and inactive.
It eats voraciously and urinates often. Its skin is blue like the
clouds, its nails, tusks and eyes are of the colour of honey, the
corners o£ its eyes ure reel and its "binclu" spots look like the
fllu.ments o£ the lotus. It hates other elephants when they throw
dust and water n.t it in pla.y.
13. "Ardra-Kapolita "( 2 ), (the elephant in the second degree o£
must), bathes its cheeks with a copious flow of ichor. It thunders
like the cloud of the day of dissolution of the world, and rushes to
kill even them that are far awuy.
14. "Anibandha "/ 3 ) (the elephant in the third degree of must),
looks around constantly and sheds ichor from its male organ drop by
drop. Then, desiring to get away, it roars and hates the tethering.
post.
(l) "Full-temples".
( 2 ) "Wet-cheeks".
( 3 ) " Tetherless ",

86 P. s. SAS'l'IU [VOJ". XXVII
15. When it has reached the state of" Gandha-carn, ,(l) (the fourth
degree of must,) it emits an odour like that of" Sttptacchada"( 2 l or lotus,
sheds ichor of vermilion (a) col om, is always angry, and stays apart
from elephants, chariots, and horses.
ll3. When it has reached the state of "Krodhani ",( 4 ) (the fifth
degree of must,) it refuses food and drink.
itself in the shadows 1111d is uncontrollable.
During the night it hides
It becomes vet·y choleric
and destroys the elephants, horses, and foot soldiers within its reach.
17. When the must has reached the climax( 5 } the elephant wishes
to destroy the whole creation, and becomeR reRtless.
It cannot bear
(t.o hear the sound of) bells (tied to the neck) of other elephantR, and
hate>~ even its own shadow.
18. When the state of must is pt1st the elephant looks like t1 spent
cloud: it has no ichor, speed or anger.
no enmity for other elephants.
It walks about gently and has
19. The elephant becomes greatly weakened by the loss of ichor
and therefore it quickly succumbs t.o mu.ny serious diseases and may
even be deprived of must in the succeeding yenrs1 6 l.
Hence the
evil effects of must should be remedied within three months.
20. "Sahii."( 7 l, 'Amrta"(s), "yigrii "( 9 l, "Balii,"(lOJ, "Dvimiirva"(ll),
(l) Od01·iferous ".
Fl.
( 2 ) Alstonich scl!olcwis (~'W!~l91. :lil).
(B) " Kn:zi.knma ". In Sanskrit this men,ns "S11ffron ", bnt in some So nth
Indian langnfl.ges, n. vet•rn ilion coloured powder.
( 4 ) "Choleric".
( 5 ) "ntilnantavnsthah ". It~ the Hastyaymvecla, p. 603, this srote is
cfl.l!ed "n.tivahini ". · .
(G) Lt. Col. G. H. Evans n.lso consiclm·s this to be bad (Elephants ctnd
tl!ei1· diseases, p. 176).
( 7 ) Aloe perfol·iata, or Unguis od01Yttus.
(S) Ernblicct o.fficinalis, Terrninal·ict cit1•ina Hox:b., Gocculv.s cordijoli~ts,
• Pipe1· longum, or Ocyrnum sancturn.
( 9 ) ilf01·inga pterygosperrna (:W~nJ ).
I
(lO) Sidct C01Yli.folict.
(ll) Probn,bly men.ns "the two Mul'Vi\.s ".
Q1t1'gl!iana.
"Murv&" is $anfJeviera rox­

..
P'l'. r] THE MATANGA-LILA 87
"Kapittha. "(ll, "Sa.ptaccha.da. "( 2 l, sandal wood," Kada.mba »(o)," Guiijr1
»(•ll, "Mndhnlm "( 5 l, "AQva-gandhfL"( 6 l, "Jivantika »( 7 J, "Qalmali »(Bl,
and "Surana "( 9 ) ·
. '
21. (Oe) "Vr

•
88 P. s. SASTRI [VOL. XXVII
2::!. rrhe prtste of "Matulmiga ",( 1 ) "Suvaha ",( 2 ) "Saha ",(B)
"Ka\1a "Yl "Snpta-paqut

THE MATANGA-LiLA 89
4. After two or three days mahouts enter the enclosure armed
with spears, etc. 'l'hey skilfully tether the ::;elected animals to the
stakes and drive the rest out.
5. 'l'he mahouts then secure (each newly caught elephant) with
soft but tenacious ropes at the neck, behind the forelegs and the hind
part of the body, and with fetters on hind lcgA, and with long ropes
fastened to the front, they drag it (forward) slowly, reducing, in the
meanwhile, the pull on the ropes behind.
6. Thus, with the help of tame elephants, they slowly drag the
wi I d ones from stake to stake and get them into the stables.
7. 'l'he hunters fasten hides under the stomachs of five or six
trained cow elephants and conceal themselves within thoBe hides
equipped with ropes etc. They then direct the cows into the herd
(of wild elephants), and deftly secure the bulls. '!'his is capture by
decoying with the help of cows(l).
8. The cow vvhich has been bathed with cold water in which
"Varii, "( 2 ), "Aguru "( 3 ), bark of " milk-trees "( 4 ), great C11rclammns( 5 ),
black sanclal-wood( 6 l, "Sevya "( 7 ) and '' Loclln·a "( 8 ) had been kept
soaked, entices the bulls.
9. A paste of honey, "U

90 P. S. SAs~em (VOL. XXVII
mine of bnll elephants, will exercise lt powerful influence over the
bulls if it is applied to the sexual organ of the cow, and so ~;hould
also a paste of erabr,;( 1 ), hen's eggs( 2 l, a!ld seeds of "Karn,fija ,(:J).
10. An enticing unguent Ct111 be made by com pounding " Pathya"(4J,
the feathers nnd claws of the blue jay and the crow, "lYbfiji~thi1"(5),
"8aha" 16 l, "yariba"( 7 l, "Go-c;~·ingLL"(s), ''Aiasn,lm,"{ 9 )
featherR of the arrow,(lO) "Snva,hfi. ",{ll) "K~o~1i-Kadnmbn ", lotus,
"Putnun-cari ","Nata ",( 12 ) wool, hoofs, and urine of .qlJoep, "Mayuriqikha
",0 13 ) "Milleya. ",( 14 ) "Afijana ",(L)) "Naga-pu~pfl, "/ 16 ! nnd honey.
11. 'l'he hunters frighten the elephants with the sound of drums
and trumpets and give chase to Lhem till ttt ln.st the calves become
exhausted and stand still. 'l'he hunterH thon promptly secure them.
'l'his is capture by "running down". ( 17 )
12,13. The hunters bring a number of ropes made of cocoanutfibre,
wire, etc., each r:ixty cubits long t1nd terminating in many nooses,
place the nooses, he1·e and there, in an extensive pit one cubit deep,
cover them with dust, secure the plain ends of the ropes to a tree
( 1 ) "Bilvn.ka ". Anothet• re:tding SuhHtituteH '• 'l'ilvnka" which means
Syrnplocos ?·acemosct or J'etminalict catapptt (~ml1).
(2)
"KukkutaJ;!~la ". 'l'hiH mny also be tt'!tnHhtecl as "a kind of rice".
~) • ~ .I
Pon{!amict glctb?·a (V'\'i.J'Wl- u [9). ).
( 4 ) Te1·minalict clwbuln (l'1l-nl lvm) or cit1·inct aml other plants.
(o) Inclin.n rnaddet' (RuiJia nwnj'ista).
{G) Aloe perfoliatn oe Unguis odomt~ts.
( 7 ) Her1·idesmus indicus or Ich?~ocud'p~ts frutescens.
{S) Acacitt a?'ftbicct,
{O) 'l'his iH !tll emendation suggested l>y the editot' of the origimd.
thi~ is the same aH "Alasa" it uteans Vitis pedata Wall.
( 10 ) "I::m-puitkhn. ".
(ll) JTitex negw~do, Cissus pedata, or Boswellia tlmTijem.
(l 2 ) Tabe1·naernontcma co?·orut?·ia.
( 13 ) Oelosict crist(ttct (VHEI'W ln).
{1

P'l', I) THE MATANGA-LILA 91
ltnd lay lotus stalks, bamboo (shoots), plantain (Lree:-;), sugar-canes, etc.
(tLI-l bait). When the elcphu.nts u.re eu.ting the bu.it the hunters fell
them by pulling the ropes u.nd tie them up. 'l'his is cu.ptme by
" felling together". ( 1 )
14. The hunters dig a pit fom cubits deep, two cubits broad u.nd
five cu hits long, and covet' the pit with mu.ts supported by light strips
of bamboo, and agu.in with eu.rth. 'l'hus they secure the cu.lves that
apprtlach the huit and fall into the pit. 'l'his is cu.ptul'e by "pit-f'u.ll". ( 2 )
XI.
DAILY AND SEASONAL CARE.
1. When the elephu.nt whiC11 hu.d lived in the fm·est happily is
separated from its herd and plu.cecl in the power of man by ill-luck,
it feels hurt by fetters and cruel words anJ is unable to live long.
2. It thinks agu.in and again of the free and happy life it lived by
mountains :;treams and lotus-ponds, and in the depths of the forest
in company with the cows. Then it becomes sorrowful and refuses
the food placed before it.
3. When it broods upon its former httppiness its eu.rs and tail
cease to move and it becomes emaciated and dies in a few da.ys.
4. Its eyes become rheumy. Its navel, hind-limbs, and vent
become swollen. It eats no food, feels no joy, and notices nothing:
it becomes moody like a king who has lost his kingdom.
5. Egg is 11 substance which is com posed largely of t.he heat
element(a) and the elephants did originate from an egg( 4 l. Being
thus snbjected to heat from the very time of their origin, elephants
take delight in cold ·water, dust u.nd mire. Water is indeed the very
life of elephants as it rectifies their humours. Elephants must therefore
he given plenty of water.
6. An elephant which has just been brought down from the forest
must be sprinkled over with cold wn,ter and given cold water to
ch·in k. At sunrise and sunset it must be allowed to remain immersed
in water as long as it likes, and then smeared over with
medi_c~ted g::_l_J.e_e_( 5 _) ____ _
( 1 ) "Apatn.-sarhfio grahal:t ".
( 2 ) "Avapata", lit. "falling down".
(B) "Tr1ijasn, ".
( 4 ) See I, 22 and 23.
( 5 ) "Qata-dhauta-ajya ", lit. "ghee pm·ified a hunch·ed times", (Ghee
men.ns melted butter).
..

92 P. s. SAS'l'lU [VOL. XXVII
7. After the bath the eleplmnt mnst be given rice cooked with
"mudga" beans(l) and ghoo and dL'inkR HweeLenocl with jaggery( 2 ) and
sugar-canes.
8. 'l'hc following are items of da,ily ttttention armnged in their
due order:- 1 .. W11tering( 3 ); 2. Sctt,ing lom'lo to Juove about freely;
3. Administering medicines; 4. Bmshing; 5. Sbcbling; n. Giving food
mixed with ghee tLnd jaggery; 7 .......( 41 ; 8. Bathing; 9. Watering;
10. Giving the evening feed mixed with oil; l 1. Administering medicines;
12. Stabling.
9. The elephant umy be feel with tubal'S 11nd sttLiks of lotus and
othel' nyrnphce11, plant11in (trees), nutmeg, " 9~·i1gi1taka ", (l5)
panic
grass,(C'l fig,,. Sallaki ",( 7 ) sugar-canes, Rpike-nl1rd,(tl) Banian, b11mboo,
young leaves and frnits of'' Plak~a ",l 9 ) "Ac;vattlw, ",ii 0 l and" Kupittha
"(ll) and other similar things which tue n.cceptable to it.
10. The King of Kalinga says ghee is a most en,sily obtainable
remedy for elephn.nts which have watery eyes or are lean, bilious,
injured by ettnying heavy bUl'clons or are worn out by constant
joumeys, to those which 11l'e indifferent to the cows, u1·o pn.mlysed
or are weakened by loss of bluocl, flesh or ichor, and to the young as
well as the n,gecl.
----------;---------.---------------
0
(1)
A
Phnseolus mungo (ti'J!'UI!Jl).
( 2 ) ulll'efined sugar in lumps.
(B) "Toyavaloknl,1 ",lit. sight Ol' seeing of wn.ter. In Tamil (rt South Jndinn
langwtge) wrttel'ing domestic rtnimrtls is refe!'l'ed to ns " Showing the
wrtter" to them. There iH another wol'C] " Qrtyyit" (bed) found in the original
before" Toyavalolmh ",but p1·inter.l seprtrntely, n.nd hence it is Hnpedluous
besitles item 12.
(i) "Pii.ht-danrun" i. e. giving "Pii.lrt ". "Pub" is tmnHbt.ed rts (1)
"pack ot• bundle" and (2) Strn.w. 'l'he .fhst sense however should be more
appropriate since "giving the pack (or lmnclle) '' mny be taken to mertn
''putting to work" and othenvise there is no mention of wol'lc in the rtbove
time-table.
( 5 ) Trapcb bispinosa, astracantlub, or Bct1·lericb longifolia.
(S) "Dii1·va ", P(tnimtrn dctctylon.
( 7 ) Boswellia thw·ijem.
(S) "N alada ", Uctrdostctchys jcttamcmsi.
( 9 ) Fimts in fectoricL
(lO) Ficus religiosa (lwf).
(ll) Fe1·on,ia eleplumtum (:W:'lJ'i}l),

1''1 1 • I J 93
11. In the beginning let an elephant be given one "Kuqava "(l)
of 1'!1\V rice concon.led in grn.ss, and then the allowance incl'eased by
one "Kuqava" a day till it mcasmes an "AQ.hakn, ", (l) The rn.tion
of cooked rice is to be gradually increased at the rate of one ball a
day anci so should the other prescribed articles of food be rationed
with judgment.
12. Boiled wheat and barley ttre to be given flavoured with cardamom,
ginger, pepper, long pepper, asa foetida, the two varieties of
cnmmin,( 2 ) "Ajaji ",(B) and "Viqa11ga ",( 4 ) a.

92 P. S. SAs·rm [VOL XXVII
7. After the buth t,lw elephnnt mnst be given rice cooked with
" mudgu." betm:Pl and ghce and dr·inks sweetened with jnggery( 2 ) HUcl
sugar-canes.
8. 'l'he following U.l'e items of daily attention nrmnged in their
due order:- 1. \Vatering( 3 l; 2. Setting lom:e t,o move about freely;
3. Administ.ering medicines; 4. Brm;hing; 5. Stn.bling; n. Giving food
mixed with ghee and jaggery; 7 .......( 4 l; 8. Bathing; 9. Watering;
10. Giving the evening feed mixed with oil; I 1. Administering medicines;
12. Stabling.
9. 'l'be elephant mny be feel witlt tubers and stnlks of lotus and
othc1· nymphren., plantain (trees), nutmeg, "Q~·i1gii.tn.lm ",(I>) panic
grass,(G) fig,,. Sallaki ",(7) sugar-ctmes, Rpike-nn.rd,(S) Ban ian, bamboo,
young len.ves and frnits of "Plak~~· ",( 9 ) "A

P'l'. 1] 93
11. In the beginning let un elephn.nt be given one "Kugava "(l)
of raw rice concealed in gntss, and then the allovvauce increased by
one "KuQ.ava" a day till it measmes an "AQ.hakn, ". ( 1 ) The rn,tion
of cooked rice is to he gradually increased at. the rate of one ball a
day and so ~:;hould the other pt·escribed articles of food be mtioned
with judgment.
12. Boiled wheat n,ncl barley ttr·e to he given flavoured with cardamom,
ginger, pepper, long pepper, asa foeticla, the two varieties of
cmmnin,( 2 ) "Ajaji ",(il) and '' Vit;lt111ga ",( 4 ) as should also boiled
wheat and barley mixed with jaggery and ghee, or with rice or
cow's( 5 ) urine.
13. Let the young,( 6 ) the middle-aged, and the old elephants be
allowed one-half, three-fourths and two-thirds of an "Aclhaka" of
oil (a day). This ration of oil will give strength and speed and
induce must.
14.. A middle-aged elephant can have twenty "Palas"( 7 ) of medicine
and two "Prasthas ,(B) of ghee per day. In the case of others
the quantity of medicine and ghee must be t1ltered to suit their
strength.
15. Each time an elephant is watered let the water be given
mixed with rice and pulse.s which have been cooked together, curds,
oil-cake and jaggery, to make it grow .fat.
16. For each "cubit "( 9 ) one "Bhii.ra "(IO) o£ grass, four" Ac).hakas"
of rice, eight. "Ku

94 P. s. SAST'.lti [VOL. x:xvn
17. One" Aclhaka" of flom mixed with "Viqanga ",(1) "Al\siba
",( 2 ) "Kulrna~a ",(a) "Ma~n, ,(,!) and wheat is required for prcp11rir;g
cakes.(.5)
18. By constantly moistening the feet (with oil) they remain
fresh a,ud cool during the journey, the Boles, naib:, n,nd eyes remain
whole, and hair grows on the head.
19. Moistening the body (with oil) cures the diseases nnd dryness
of the skin, wounds caused by fettering and h ittiug, stitl'ness of the
limbs, and not·vous disorders caused by accuu111btion of mucns( 6 l. It
makes the bones and limbs supple, fatt,ens slightly, and gives beauty,
energy, strength, and happiness.
20. Through anointing (the head?) with ghee the diseases of the
eyes ara cured and sight is strengthened.
21. 'l'hrough anointing the tusks the tusks ren1ain tinn in the
sockets, strong, shiny, fissureless, and tit for striking with.
22. Salt helps to digest the heavy mt•al, evacuates the bladder,
eradicates worms, cur.::s :flntnlence gives appetite and induces perspi·
ration: it is like ambrosia ( 7 ) to the elephants during the hot sea Roll.
23. Salt must not he given with the morning food, for, it is tlieu
harmful. But mixed with .the evening food it aids digestion and
becomes a curative.
24. Ghee mixed with white sugar and milk is beneficial if given'
with warm food. The sage (Palakapya ?)(S) says tlll1t as a d~·ink '
milk is good when cold.
• 25. 'l'he elephant must be allowed to the early moming sun and
(I) Embelia 1·ibes.
( 2 ) lif.'o1'inga pte1·ygospe1·mct (:W~:i
1 d..l).
(il) So111· gruel; an inferiot· kind of gmin, lmlf ripe hm·ley; forced l'ice; a
sm·t of Phc~se hls; a species of Dolichos. Of j;hese 1;he last two senses seem
to suit the context better than others.
( 4 ) Phaseolus radi~~tus.
(.5) The quantHy of the vtwious ingredients mentioned in this verse also
seems to be in proportion to each cubit of the elephttnts bulk ns in verse Hi.
(e)· " 9Ita-smn1m-kopa ".
( 7 ) " Am.rta " or " ch·ink of immortality" which is sttid to 1wevent di~

l'T. 1] THE 1\IATANGA-LlLA 95
tho moon-ligh t,Ul and fed with tasteful rice and wheat not damaged
by worms, both of which luwe been boiled and mixed with plenty of
flesh.
26. When the elephant wakes up (in the morning) it must be
given a close of gingili oil mixed with tho po·wders of gingel', pepper,
long pepper, the two "Rajanis"/ 2 ) "Ku~tha",l 3 l AjtL-moclaYl "Pmtya,kpu:;;pa"/5)
the two "Kar11iijas",( 6 ) garlic, "Vaca",( 7 ) "Sthapani",(s)
aRafoetida, white musta,rd, the seeds of "Aril?ta ",(n) ",Tvalana .. yo)
"Pn,tu ",(ll) "Vara, ",( 12 ) Loha-rm;1u( 1 S) "K~·mighn11 •·( 14 ) and "Nyaarodhi
"( 15 )
b
27. Let a close of cardamoms, "V aca "( 16 ), garlic, salt, ginger,
white mustard, asttfoetid!1, pepper a,ncl "Krmi-

96 P. S. SAs·mr [VOL. XXVll
cure the disorders of phlegm and wind( 1 ).
28. During autumn ttnd summer, the elephant should be fed in
the mornings with cooked rice mixed with jaggery and ghee, n,ncl in
the evenings with boiled rice mixed with sn,lt and oil. But in the
ot,her seasons it should be fed with "Kulmasa "( 2 ) Inixed with J'aa-
• b
gery and boiled rice instead. So also should powders conduci\'e to
energy, strength, n,ncl digestive power, be mixed with jaggery and
administered to it.
29. During the winter( 3 ) the elephant bas much of phlegm since
it (continues to) eat juicy bushes and creepers and sport in mire and
water.
30. (In tho winter) it is good to feed the elephant with forest
grass( 4 l, anoint its head and feet, aDd also Rmear them over with a
mixture of oil and lamp-black.
31. JYlusk-rat( 5 ), "Oitralm ,(B), "Vaji-gaudhii. "( 7 ), "Karpii,sa ,(s)
"Danti ,(g), "Bajani "(lO), " Varii. "( 11 ), all incinerated and mixed with
sesamum oil and applied on the head proves beneficial.
32. The points for attention duriug the cold Reason( 12 ) are:-
1. Equipping the stable with screens, fire, and warm liquor either
by itself or seasoned with ginget·, pepper, long pepper and "Patu "(IS);
2. Giving curds with the evening food; 3. Covering the elepha.nt
with bla,nkets; 4. Restricting the ration of sugar canes; 5. Feed-
( 1 j Sea page 78, note 1.
( 2 ) See page 94, note 3.
~---------------··
( 3 ) "Himn,rtu" or the "season of snow", lasts from n,bout t-he middle
of November till about the middle of January.
( 4 ) i.e. grass tba,t grows on dry ground.
( 5 ) "Oucunclari ".
(G) rlumbago zeyltbnica (!9l91~&'l!W~S'lll'J) ; Ricimts cornm~tnis (&'l:~s).
( 7 ) Physalis J lexuoscb.
(s) Cotton (Plant).
( 9 ) C1·oton poly,md1·um ?
(lO) Cw·cttma longcb ('li~'W) ; the indigo plant; a grape (or lac).
( 11 ) See page 89, note 2.
( 12 ) "Qiqira" htsts from about; the middle of January till !tbout the midell
e of J\1 at·ch.
( 13 ) See page 95, note 11.

~T. Il 97
ing little Ly little; G. Exercising daily; 7. Not. alluwing to play
in water nnd ettt gmss (that gro·ws near wttter).
33. T'he point~:~ for attentiou !lming thu spl'ing t1l'e :-1. Keeping
tho elor)lmut:-:; in fmcrt·ant
0 b
ual'l1uns
,· 2. Feeding· tbem with 1t

J
98 P. s. SAS'l'RI [VOL. XXVll
..
nails, "perverse sensitiveness ",(l) ln.rge and shaky feet, rough skin,
scanty bait·, visible veins/2) rough tusks and unsymmetrical eyes, and
its actions are incongruous.
39. An elephant which is liable to disorders of the "bile" has ugly
red eyes, and thin body, trunk, tusks, ears, neck, hind-legs, nails,
skin, and hair, is choleric, voracious, weak, .:tnd treacherous, and has
. . . ,(3)
" supenor sens1tl v eness.
40. An elephant which is liable to diseases of the "phlegm" has
yellow eyes, large-sized trunk tips, trunk, cepha.!ic knobs, etc., has
weak desires, weak digestion, and "deep-seated sensitiveness",( 4 ) is not
very imscible, is fearless, ste:1dy, easily controlled, swarming with
bees (attracted by its ichor), and fond of music, has stout and stllooth
tusks, and is amorous.
41. An elephant whose humours ttl'(;) balanced has honey-coloured
tusks, and well-·proportioncd and st.eady limbs, is courageous, is not
lean and has copious ichor, good digestion, "correct sensitiveness "( 5 )
and a bow-shaped back-bone.
42. Even the sages do not correctly understand t.he disorders of
the elephants .ancl the results presaged by their symptoms. How can
ordinary men uni:lm·stand them ?
43. Only forest-life is prescribed for elephants. When living outside
the forest, unwholesome food and drink, food. eaten at irregular
homs, undigested food, and wandering and sleeping in unsuitable
places excite the morbid hnrnoms of the body and quickly bring
about various kinds of physical and ment:1l diseases .
44. Owing to the constant flow of urine the genitals .of an elephant
in must become in!lamed. They should be constantly smeared over
with a "Pala »(B) of "Gairika "( 7 ) mixed with gbee.
45. Sucking (the air?), closing the eyes, smelling the earth, trees,
{l) See chapter VIII, verse 23,
( 2 ) The origin:tlreacls "lrtk~ya-snayn-sira-viriik~:1 ", etc., which musi; be
corrected into "htk~ya·snayu-siro-viriik~:t ", etc.
{S) See chapter VIII, verse 20.
{ 4 ) See chapter VIII, verse 21.
(5) See chapter VIII, verse 22.
(B) See page 93, note 7.
(7) Gold ; reel chnJk.

P'l'. r] 'l'HE MA'l'ANGA-LILA 99
sky, and wind, sloth, dryness of the moutl1, throbhiug of the ear
tips, want of passion,
4li. yawning often, pensiveness, dislike for dust, aJH1 redues:; of
urine and the eyes, are the marks of an clophuut overpowered by
tbir~:~t.
47. By the favour of Brahmii, water alone sutlices to healu,ll the
wounds of the elephants as well tts to 11lltLY hunger and thir:;t.
48. Elephants suffer mostly hom diseaf-lcs caused by worms. So
only vermicides need to Le administered to them daily.
49. .Medicinal powders like "Hii1gva~taka. ", "Cnqmrii.ja" and
"SaptaviJu

100 P. s. SAS'l'lU [VoL. xxvn
on hii:l own strength and cunlling. 'L'hese mnk, reRpecLivnly, ns the
best, the llliddliug, and the won:t, u,nd the last is not to be employed.
4. 'rhe n;mhout who is skilful in mounting, dismounting, sitting
nt the sbonldet· and at the bn;ck, cuntrolliug the elcphnu!; with his
wordH, feet, and the goad, putting it through its pnceH, wheeling it
11rouml, stopping it, uud setti11g it ugttiust those of the euctny, il:l invincible.
5. A rnnhout who c:1u ln·ing the vicious elephant under control,
contrive the Tt01'111111 auimnl to have rnust, trmke the sluggi~-:~11 become
speedy, nnd the pe:weful becotue murderous, de8erves to be pt1trouil:lecl
by kings.
6. '!'here are thrcoe classef\ of elephants. The 111enns of cornmunicn.ting
with thorn is three-fold. 'l'heir p:tces at·e three tttld their
movements are of five kinds. Tlwre are three modes of :::itting at
the front and five at the back, six of using tlw goad (accol'ding to the
force employed) and five more according to t.he movements (which the
ele1)hant is made to perform through it). '!'he ways of tuounting the
elephant a'rc eight at~d of dismou;Jting ten.
7, It hu.s been wentioned already that "Bhadm", "1\ianda", ttnd
"Mrga" are the three species of elephants. I shall now explain the
paces, etc., beginning wit;h "the means of communication".
8. \V ord:::, ft"et, and tho goad ILt'e the three me1111S of commuuiea·
tion. Of these the act of communicating by words is again of three
kinds: cajoling, Ol'del'ing, and threatening.
9. 'l'be tmincr shall use vc1·b words of Su.nskrit,(l) Pmk~t,(l) or the
•
language o£ the locality, in training the e11lf. (li'Ol' example) he Rhall
stty "hnrn" twice to make it kneel down, say "tttke, take" to lllttke
it tt1ke anythiug up, t1lld "nbove, n.l)ovo" to muke it rai::H.l its trunk
10. He slmll SiLY "Htop, Htop" to nmkco it :::top, ''come, come" to
nmke it upproach, ttncl Fll1Y "go, go" to nwke it go.
ll. He shall thrust his feet inside thc• collar, take a 11nu hold of
t,llC elephant with his thighs, :::it like a pillar lwldiug the gmtd in hi:;
ri(tht hand ttllCl the (other)" im;trumenb; for ctivina r)ain "( 2 ), like the
b ' b ~
cane, in hi:; ldt, and heedfully guide tho mriuml by lil'lilly prodding.
it with llis big toec; nnc1 heels.
(l) :Sr~.nRkrit is the classical bmgnn,ge of India lLIHl "Prn.krt" i:; the geu

P'P. I] 'fHE MA'.rANGA-LILA lOl
12. 'ro make the elephant go forward he shnJl prod it with both
the big toes (kept level and pushed fonvanl). He shall prod with
uplifted toes to make it raise its face np, and with toe.

102 P. s. SAS1'RI (VOL, XXVII
..
der bolt, the half-moon, elaw, and the thorm; of the "Ketalm .. (1)
respectively.
19. 'l'he goad iB used in•six places:( 2 ) at the "Vitana",( 3 ) the
"Vidn ",( 4 ) the neck, the onter cornei'H of the eyes, (the top of) the
head, and "Av11graha ".( 5 )
20. 'l'be face of the elephant iR to be scrn,tchecl at the front
slightly with the goad in order to make it go forward, scratched with
a backwanl motion in order to make it go backwn.rcl and scrutched
with nn upwa]'(l motion to make it clirnh up. 'I'he goad is pressed
down to make the ele1)hant climh down. 'l'he elephant is Htruck on
the left side to make it turn to the right and vice versf\, to mttkc it
turn to the other side.
'l'hus is the goad used fm· different purposes.
21. The goml may be Htruck in lightly, Htruck in so as to crmse
pain, struck in with force, rnised high nncl then struck in, struck in
and pulled n,cross (through the fleHh), or Htruck in and turned round and
ronnel. In the first c:tse tho goad goes in half 1111 "n,itgula "(G) and this
depth is inct·eased l>y ha,lf 1111 "ai1gnln." in each of the succeeding
opet·ations.
22. An cleplmnt comes under cont1·ol if it iR dl'iven with 11 goad
(the point of) which has been smem·ed with a paste of the flowers
of "lVIadhi'ikn "(7), honey, "KiiJn. "(B) "Vacii, ,(fl) "Ayvn-g11ndha "l 1 D),
"Bilva .. (u), onions, Lbck pepper, and cow's(lil) urine.
(l) Pimdcm11S orlrmttissirmtB (goJl!~'l.Jn). The thot'liR are fonncl at the edges
of the leaves.
( 2 ) The original has "~n.cJvidhfL" lit. "in Rix wnys ".
(il) Probn,bly the correct wcn·d here i;; "Vilaga" (chapter V r, verse 8).
( 4 ) Chnptet· VI, verse 7.
( 5 ) Chapter VI, ver>'e 7.
!6) See page 79, nato 2.
( 7 ) B(tssi(t ltttifoUct.
(B) 1'he phtn t Octssict sop1W?'rt; n. rerl kind of pl~tmba.go; the t·esin of the
plf1nt Shm·ut 1·obustct.
(9) Aco?·us colmnus (n:~:W~'\..1, )l'W'W~).
(lO) Physalis.flermwsct.
(ll) Aegle 'liUtr'lnelos (:W:~:W).
( 12 ) ]3ovine cow,

P'l'. I_i
103
28. 'J'bey say that a paste of "Ko9ataki "( 1 ), ginger, black pepper,
long pepper( 2 ) white mustard, " Karaskara "( 3 ), "1'iktn," salt,
and "Vi!auga "( 4 ) applied to the goad bringA the elephant under
control.
24. (A paste of) centipedes, head of the chameleon, "QiHi,( 5 l, bile
of the horse, hair of the deer, slough of the snake, a,ucl scorpions,
applied to the goad cures the elephant of its pride.
25. The cudgel is used on five places, namely, the two sides, the
two" Ni~ko9as "( 6 ), and the root of the tail.
26. One gets upon tho elephant in eight ways: by (the aid of its)
two ears, four legs, and the face, and by "Sainpluti" i.e. running
after the elephant and then jumping upon it.
27. One gets down from the elephant in ten ways: by (the aid o£
its) tail, the four legs, the face, the two sides, and the two ears."
28. 'Thus did the sage Palakapya expound the life of the elephants
to King Romapada. ~rhe king, on his part, maintained the sage with
great esteem, and (by) devoting himself to the care of the elephants
he defented his enemies and ruled long over the whole world.
29. 'l'he ancient sages called the lotus "Homa ". ( 7 ) Since the
feet(tl) of the king were marked with (lines resembling) the lotus he
Wlts named " Romapiida"
30. Palakapya was called so because he protected(e) the elephants
and was a Kapya (lO) by his lineage.
(l) Trichoscmthes dimcr~,. L~t.ffa awtctnguln (ti'J'U!V'\~'!.J:W); or Lu.ffc~ pentan­
(lm.
(2) 'l'his nnd the preceding two are refm-red to together ns "Katu-
"' A A q,.. A 'I] "'-'"'
tr~tyn" (lmn~n Afl "!IJUV\.Y ~:rn b'VliU Ug;J~ ~u~).
y
(S) A poisonous me

104
P. s. SMl'Pltl - ..
l\flty scholars be pleased to cort•cct tlliA meagre " MiLtanga-liliL"
which I have obtt1ined from the trei1tiAe ot
the great sage(l) which is like the unfathomed sea .
•
(l) 'rhe tre:ttise refel'J'ed to is thH "Hastyiiyurveda" of Palakapya.
~l'he printfd co1)Y of t~1e text pnblishecl by the" Amindft9nuna'' :pt•ess, Poona,
m 1894 1
cont:uns 71 r pages (Svo). . .

I
·-.,.-
·~
...
'I
·11•,'
·;.: ,'
..
Paddy
>­
<
14aj..; ~
o-1
anMoR.S.;;
>t:
.
... -- ,. ~
I4.>i
B.BangKhnmot
MAP
Showing Site of
M.Kit Kin
or
M. Sena Rajnakon
B.Sarapi
Scale l: 25,000
100 0 S..JO 1000
W;.;'"'' J"==-="""'---""".,ji ..... ...,"""'"""""'".....J) met•es.
1. Pmt.u Wnt 8ak
4. Pmtu J'hi
7. Phraya Dnk Sai
2.
5.
I'rn.tu J av
llishing Gn.te
8. Kol( Pras~tcl
B. Prntu Klrmg
6. Pmtu Lom
9. Ho Klmo Snr

105
I
'I :1
'!
'·'·
,, i
',1
~
;;
·I···
NOTES AND QUERIES.
No·ms ON Knu Mu'ANG.
'rhe main part of the following noteA was read, in the form of a
causerie, before the study Section of History, Archaeology, Philology
and Litern,tnre n,s far back as 1924, but up till now nothing on the
subject ho,s been published.
At the request of HiA Excellency Phyn. Indra Montri (F. H. Giles),
President of the Siam Society, who has been good enough to consider
this short study of sufficient interest to be priblished in the J. S. S., I
luwo partly re-written it anc1 11lso added a few fact:;; brought to my
knowledge since I rend the original notes before the Society.
Kim Mn'ang, n,l:;;o known under the names of Sena Ra,jLt Nakon or
lV[n'ang Kit Kin, lies about 600 metres to tlw enRt, Rlightly north, of
the Bnn Moh Station on the Northem Hailway Line, .Bu,n Moh being
the next station after that of 'L'hfi. R'na.
'l'he district round Kim Mn'ang aml Bttn Moh fot'll1f-l part of Amphce
Nong Don, Ohangvat Saraburi.
'l'o reach the old so-called fortress one at first follows the em banked
road or chaussee constructed more than thirty years ago £or the
purpose o£ linking up Ban Moh with Saraburi. 'l'hat road is now in
a :;;ad state of disrepair and not mucl1 used any more. After having
crossed a shallow watercomse, caLled Klong Ru'ng Rang, at Wat Ban
.Moh one leaves this road and proceeding by an ordinary path winding
over the paddyfields one soon n.fterwarcls arrives at the so-called
South gate or entrance to IGm Mn'ang. 'rhe fortress is built in the
shape of an irregular square, and consiRts of ~l single earthen rampart
with an outer and an innet· moat.
Only traces o£ the exterior moat are now seen. It had originally
a breadth of about 20 metres being, on its face, preceded br a kind
•

106 NOTES AND QUEHIES
of gbcis.
The ram parts, now completely overgeown with trees and bushes,
have a height of about 8.5 metres-the northern face being slightly
higher-and measure at theit· base ::19 metres, the breadth of their
crown coming to 2:i metres. 'l'he circumference of the ramparts is
roughly 1,500 metres.
The interior moat· has also a breadth of about 20 metre::; and is, in
its present sbte, very shallow, its bottom being on a level with that
of the ext.erior moat. It has now been con v01·ted into paddy fields
01' garden Janel.
According to loc1Ll tradition there are five gates, mtmely, Pratu
Wat Sak (Gate of the temple lying in the tea.k grove) or South Gttte,
situated in tlw middle of tho ::;outhern rampart; Pmtu Klang (the
middle g~tte) in the middle or ·the westem rampart; Prn.tu Phraya
Da.k Sui or the fishing gate in the north.·western corner of the rnmparts;
Pratu Phi (Gate of the de~td) sittmted in the northern mmpart;
~tnd Pratu Lom (the windy gate) in the eastern rampart.
Pmtu Wat Ehtk faces Pmtu Phi, and Pratu lClang, the windy one.
According to .the mu.p made many years ago by the Hoyal Survey
Department there was ~tlso 1t g~tp in the north-eastern cmner of the
mmparts, which m~ty lmve been another "fishing gate".
Fin~tlly there is a third gap just south of Pmtu Klitng, hut I Wits
told by the local people th~tt this was of quite recent origin.
'rhe central pa,rt of the area within the rampa1·ts forms ~t kind o£
isl~tnd being highest towal'Cls its center, which is c~tlled Kok Prasat.
• Here stood, according to loc~tl tradition, a royal palace. In spite of
a painstaking search I w~ts un~tble to find traces of a building having
ever been erected here. Still if excavations were undertttken some
traces of a construction might. be found.
'l'he space between Kok Prasat and the western (inner) moat is
called lw1f. i. e. inside the precincts of the palace, and in the rim of
the island to the west ~tre seen some stoneworks where, according to
tho same local tradition, was the 'l'ha Nam or royal bathing pl~tce.
Of the embanked ro~tds or bridges which must have connected the
palace island with the various g~ttes nothing is to be seen.
On the top of the southern rampart, at 1t distance of some seventy
metres to the west of Pratu W~tt Sak, I saw a disorderly heap of
stones and bricks showing that some unholy treasure diggers had
been at work here. This heap of stones r~presents what is called

P'l'. I] NOTES AND QUERIES 107
Wn.t Pl'n.tu Sale 'rhe local guide explained that several Phra Pok
Nak or images of the Buddha sitting on the serpent had been found
hero. '!'he only thing I was able to find was a small carved debris
of grey Sil.ndstone showing a portion of a naga's scaled body.
Outside and

108 NO'I'F.S AND QUEIUI~S [VoL. xxvrr
hnnclrecl Bwldhas, since cli1mppeared; t.hore have also been fonnd gold
objects in the shape of hracolets mid a diminutive colephant n.nd eight
exceedingly small conches insicle each of \vhich wns an image of the
Bndcllut. 'f'lte Jntter,I w11s told; were still in the prm,'lcssion of an abbot
living in Ban 'J'alat Noi-to the north of Ban Moh. AR the abbot
was n.bsent at the time I visited Ban Molt I did not get the oppol'tunit-.y
of examining theRe veq interesting ol~ject.'l. Among the ruins
of Wat Chaeng gold m·nn,ments ttre also said to have been found.
Howe vel', all this is ll!~arHay. Luckily we have other viKible facts
which Rhow that Khu iVru'ang though porhnpR not constructed by the
Klmw1·, l!luHt hrwc been n.t leaRt occnpier.l by them for some time. In
a Rain. covun~d with a roof of eorrngntecl iron 11iHl adjoining the Rmnll
mnKenm l'eChown in the picture, namely, to the extt·eme
right in the baekgroqnd and to the left in tho f01·eground, represent
BodhiH

Lolmp:1lnB m· Chmrdians
from Khu ~h1'ang.

P'l'. 1] . NOTES AND QUEJUES 1 OfJ
Ll1 1 ~ \llllllistn.knble Rtamp of Khmer handiwork to which must also be
ttserihutl tho fum Lokttpnlas. The material used for t.Jte itmtgeR is n,
g'I'U,\' HH.tHlstone.
So Hmch for the cxteriur feittm·es of Klm Mn'ttng. We now cunw
tn tlw pl'oblorn: When wasthi;;ttnciun' furtreHs bniltund by whon1'?
\Vlmt docs history tell ns? According to Phongsuwadau (Va1!t9f.l,­
vuJII.:i'a) N u'tL or Northern Chronicle, tlmt most umel ittble concoct.ion
of lllylhs and fairy tttles, interspersed with a few gmins of truth, the
grt~:tt, Thai cunquct·ut· Phm Sri Dharma Tt·nipidok (The divine ttml
hlmnLil'ul Lol'fl of the sacred Tl'ipitalm, i. e. 'l'lie Buddhist religion)
ttftm· IHI.viug made himself mn.ster of the lVIemun plain, ttppoiuted
one of h.is ~:>ons, Pl'ince Kmisorn RtLj, ruler of Lttvo or Lophburi.
This prince is s;tid to httve built for himst!lf tt wttlled city t1t a
distn.ncu of 500 sun or 25 kilometre::; from Lophburi, vvhich is 11t the
exact clistn,nce of om Kim Mu'ang fmm the fonner to\\'11. 'l'he
chronicle goes on snying thttt when the cit.y \mlls, the gates, the
wuteh towerR 11nd royttl palttce had bet,n coustructecl the prince, aecmnpttnied
by his consort, went to the new city, ttnd waH cwwned a
ruiet· over it.
The name of Sena B.aja Nttkon was bestowed on the eity, ttml ttccut'tliug
to the Plwngcmwadttu N u'tt tL!l this lmppenecl in the year ll.E.
1500 01' 957 A. D.
Accol·cling to popultu· belief the tale is eli (ferent. It. says tlmt
wlwu King B.aum httd tirmlly guiued victory over the wicked H!LVttlllL
he reeompensed hi!:! f

110 NOTES AND QUERIES [vor •. xxvn
scdptionR.
Furthermore from an inscription, this time in the Mon language,
found at the temple ruin of San Sung, also in Lophbul'i, we know
that during the 6-7th century A. D. this people had become the over··
lords of the Menam plain, Lophbmi forming part o£ the Dvarava,ti
kingdom.
About the year 1000 A. D., the Khmer conquered the Menam valley
which they held till c·ircc~ 1250, when the 'l'hai, coming down from
their northern mountnin fastnesscss, ousted the Khmer for ever and
nutde Sukhotai-Snwnnkaloke their twin capitals. The region round
Lophbmi was finally annexed by King l\11tnathibodi or U-rrhong, the
fouudet· of Ayudhyn., some years before he built his new capital Dot
Noug Sana.
In view of these facts thet·e doeR not seem to be much ground for
believing tlmt a Tluti King by the name of Sri Dharma Tmipidok
was reigning in 957 A. D., as at tbat time the rl'hai had certainly not
yet penetrated into the J.Vlenam Valley.
Wlmt is certain is that Kllll Mn'nng must have been occupied by
the Khmer during their rule over Lower u.nd Oentml Siam and they
peobably also were the builderR of our old so-called fortress.
Khu lYiu'ang by reason of the wanner in which it was laid out,
with an interior moat leaving very little space for habittttiou, could
never have been a town. Its plan mther suggests one of these
elaborate temples which the Kinner delighted in building: a temple
on ~m artificittl island sunoundcd by 11 wall and double rnocLts. Temples
of such a constt·uctions might or comse be usecl tLs fortress or
points cl'nppn·i in case of war or similar troubles.
'l'he above notes do uot claim to have solved the problem of the
origin of Khu Mu'ang or to have sttid all tbat may be Sttid ubout this
old site. I only hope that some future students, equippeJ with the
necessary me11ns, mtty continue my modest pioneer work ..
Finally I beg to tender my best thanks to Mr. W. H. J:>itbtuan, of
the Asiatic Petroleum Co., who kindly took the photogru.phs illustrating
this paper and to C11ptain His Serene Highness Prince Nityakorn
Varavarn for various assistance kindly rendered. 'l'he map was made
by the Hoyal Survey Department in 1924.
E1mc SEIDENFADEN.
Bangkok, November 1933.

1''1'. 1]
111
A PlWPOS DU "SIA!\I DlltEC'l'OlW" DE s. J. Sl\Il'!'H.
Henri Cordiet·, Bibliotlwcc~ Inclosin,ica, col. 784, a donne sur le
B iam lJi.?•ectm·y de S. J. Smith uno notice bcunaire puisqu'on n'y
tm:lVe tl

112 NO'l'ES AND . Bangkok.
Printed at S .. J. Smith's OHice, Bangk'olelll., gr. iu-t\, 1 f.u.c.+pp.146+
12 mat·quees A-l\1.
10.-'L'he Siam Directory. For The Ycttr 18!.ll, Witll n Mn.p o£
Siam by J. MaCarthy. Fomteentll Annual Publication. Compiled by
Samuel J. Smith. Price, 5 Tictth;. Jhugkok: Printed at tlw Baugk'olem
Office., gr. in-8, pp.I-IV + 102+ 2U+ 12 (ulltrquee8 1\ -J\1)+ 14.
La notice de Cordiers'arreteaul5c n>lutue,

.PT. r) N01'ES AND QUER!BS 113
volume. rrhe Sirurn Di?·ecto?·y, which llHLcle its first appoat·ance 11
few years, two or three ye1tt'S ttgo, is modellutl ou Lhe lines of the
Bangkok Directory and is also a useful volume."
Ce petit morcetHl est_fort inexact. Essayons de nHablir les faits.
ll est exn,ct lllle S. J. Smith 11 :fuude !'!on 8iuiln Bepo8itory (v. Cordiet·,
col. 782) en 1869. Mai:-; le .S'icmu Repo8ito?'!J u'etait pas une
publication annuelle; c'et~tit nne 1mblictttion trimestrielle. II est
encore exttct que le Simn Uepositm·y 11 ce::;se de parattre eu 1874 et
que S. J. Smith a enkepri:-; en 1878 la pnblica.tion d'uu Direclo?'Y·
Seulement ce Di'l·ectory ne :,;'tLPl)elait pus le Bwngku/,; lJi?·ectory, il
s'appelait et s'est toujuUl'S appele, taut qn'il !1 c1 ure: 'l'heSian1 D·i?·eotory.
Le S iwn D irectm·y t1 paru pendant quinze anA, ainsi qn'on l'a vu
plus haut, de 1878 a 1892. IltL done surveeu l1UX armeeK i-l0, cuntrairernent
ace qn'atlinne Gru.lmlu.
Graham pretend enfin llne le Bctnglwlo; 'l',>rnr~s n. pri:; t1e S. J. Smith
ht suite de ln. publication qu'il a]Jpelle '1'/w Bnn,qlcok Di1·eufo?'Y· Mais
S. J'. Smitlt on l'n. vu ne publia.it u.ucun Bung !cole D ,:rectoJ"y, dont il put
passm· la suite; c'etttit un S,ianr Di,·ector·y qn'il publiuit. D'autre
part, le Bu.ng kok 'l'imes n'a jamais publie do Bwnvlcok Di?'ecto?'Y·
Sanfl doute, jut~qu'en 1907 incluK, a-t-il inHerit lo tHt•la suite de celui de Smith quo les deux annuaires ont paru
concnrernment pendant trois annees: 1890,1891, 1892. J'ignore i1 est
vrai si le Bangkok '.L'imes n'a pas finalement pat~se tmite pom· absorber
l'ttnnuaire rival. Au point de vue bibliogmphique celu. importe pen.
Oe qui impol·te, c'est que, bibliographiqucment, lcs deux publicatious,
celle de Smith et celle du Bangkok '['imes, n'ont entl'B elles aucuu lien.
On pourra done 11meliorer la notice de Cordier, l) en l11 completunt
counne non:; l'nvons fttit; 2) 011 repoetant. la remn.rque: "Publie par
S. J. Smith, Bangkok, depuis 1878 ", sous cette notice au lieu de ht
hisser sons In, notice du Di,reclury j(!?' Bamgh.Jk w1ul S·icm~o; 8) en
(l) Gmhn,m s'eH~ n.perc;u lui-meme de ,;on erreur touclmnt le titre clu
Di1·eclOT?J fo1' llcmgkolc and /Jiarn. DallR l:t troisieme edition, en denx VOlumes,
de sou Sinm, Londl'es, 1924, I, p. 303, il ~t l'efait, de la maniet·e
snivn.nte l'nne des pln·n.ses incl'imineeR: "··· ...... since when it ]mf; n.ppe:u·ed
ns Tlu3 Dir·ectory fm· !Jcmglco/c mul Siarn, n. pnhlien.i;ion that; consisi;R not
only ............"
L

114 NO'l'ES AND QUERIES
specifiant que le vol. 15 est le clerniet• de Itt publication.
Le titre Hiam, Directo?'y a ete rept·is. O'est celui cl'uu mmuaire
publie par l'imprirnerie du Siam Observer (prcrniere annee: 1909,
R. s. 128).
Le seconclHiL~m Direolory est celui dont parle Graham a ]n, tin clu
passage cite plus lumt. Le dumiet· volume publie est celui de 1981.
L'imprimerie du Siam, Observer ot le journal out disparu en 1932.
J, B .
..

115
1'1EVIEWS OF BOOKS.
JEAN YvEs CLAEYS, Me.mbre de !'Ecole Fmnc;a,iHe d'Extreme Orient,
Inspecteur du Service Archeulogiqne de 1 'Indochiue L'.A.?·eheolO[JI:o
d1L Siam; Hano'i, 1931, in-8, 88 pages; with numerous photogntphs,
sketches, phms a,ucl ouc mtLp of Si111u.
'rhe author of the above vet·y interesting book is a young French
architect and archreologist ·who, t[Uite recently, on the retirement
of Monsieur Henri Parmentier, the Nestor of Indochinese archreologists,
took over the important position of Im>poctor of the
Archreological Service in the iive countt-ies whiel1 constitute the
French Indochinese Union. l\1. OlaeyH modestly calls his book a
rapid survey o.E the archreological sites of Siam f'rom Nakhon Sri
'rhammarat in the south to Ohiengsaen in the extreme north. We
think, however, that his survey contains more tha,n the rudiments of
that complete and all embracing archu,eological Hnrvey of the kingdom
o£ Siam which some day surely must be made if science is only given
the necessu.ry means to carry it out. Monsieur Claeys' "book moreover
reads easily, due to his clear style, his up-to-da~e information and the
intelligent manner in which he treats hi,; Rubjcct aml an·ives at his
conclusions. His book has made Siamese 11rchreology richer and
better known to the world outside this country, for ·which all
students of things Siamese will thank him.
In his introduction, the author praises with good reasons the
admirable pioneer work done by His Royal .Highness P?'l>nce
Damrong, "un vrai erudit ",who by his indefatigable interest in his
country's past history has also powerfully stimulated others to work
for the cause of archaeology. As is well known, this interest in the
glories of the past is lively shared by His Majesty the pt·esent King.
One or the most important results of Prince Damrong's manifold

116 R.F.VIEWS OJ!' JlOOKS (VOL. XXVII
activities is of comse the· Cl'eation of the ]Joyal MuHenm in Bangkok,
probably the richest in its kind of t;lto musemus cast of Suez, and in
the organization of which P1'of. Geo1'ge Cwcle&' Hcholarly Hpirit and
orderly hand has helped so much.
The author mentions a number of uanws of former m· present
students and experts on Siamese archwoJogy, but we think tl111t only
about hal£ of t.hosc have had rmy real connection with what is propet·­
ly understood by this term. Fournerew~,, fin;t of all, did his admirable
work for the old ruined temple cities of Sukhothai and Savankaloke,
besides other places, though some of his beautiful plans and
drawings perhaps trtste a little too much of the " nrchiteet ", to quote
om author.
Next we have Aymonim', who did the first spt\do work in the vast
regions of North-East Siam, to be followed by L1.Lnet cle Lajonquie7'e
with his monumental inventory of the Khmer vestiges in that part
of the kingdom where I, later on, was able to add further information.
The work in Central, West, South aml pnrtly in North-West
Si11m, is due to the efforts of Prince Damrong, Lunet de Lajonquiere
and Professor Coodes. To these names may now be o,dded with
honour that of Monsieur Claeys. Of the otht~r names given by the
ttnthor we think that, with the exception of General (le BeyUe's, these
are more connected with epigraphy ot· history than with archwology.
The archwological work in this country is, of course, fa.r from finished,
on the contrary it has just begun. '.l'he clearing and excavating
of some few of the more important ruins constitute but a small
fraction of the. task still left to be carried out. As a. former French
minister to Siam has justly remarked, "this country is so rich in
archreologicalmaterial that it is only neeessary to scmtch the surface
in order to make new and startling discoveries." '.l'he number of
archwological sites still unin vestigated is simply stupendous. Personally,
I know of at least fifty such sitos, mostly situated in the
forest covered parts of the vast Circle of N akhon RaJasima; these
sites consist of temple ruins as well as of ancient fortified places.
In North Siam there are a considerable number of 'l'hai temple
ruins situated in the Mae Ing valley; and the renowned ancient cit-.y
of Umong Selanakhon iH also found in tbat part of the country.
When I was at Amphoe Mu'n.ng H6t (south of Chiengmai) last yeat'
I waR told that around that town there lie, hidden in the jungle, no
less than eighty ruined 'l'hats. In view of the numerous ruins I saw
myself, this statement is not unbelievable. In the south of the king-

P'l'. I] JEAN YVES CLAEYS 117
dom, to the west of Chaiya, there are su,id to exist several uninvestigated
ruins of great interest, among them the remains of a ]arge
·walled city which is considered by the inhabitants of Chaiya to have
been the ca.pital of a former petty kingdom and, t1f:1 such, anterior til·
C!miya. Even not far from B11ngkok it is possible to make
discoveries; for instance in the month of July this year, during a
Rhort visit to 'l'ha Ru'a (on the N am Sale), I came across the remains
af a large, double cross-shaped conskuction, probal>ly a temple from
the Khmer period. There is, therefore, no doubt that a systematic
exploration and survey would bring to light a hitherto undreamt of
number of intereRting ruins which may furnish inscriptions and
statmuy t.hat will assist considerably in unmveling the past history
of Siam and its relations to the cults and arts of the neighbouring
countries.
But to return to om author. Before he sets out on his long
perenigration from south to nortj1, North East and East Siam was
not visited, he treats the reader with a short but clear, instructive
and correct expose of the successive schools of art which have
flolll'ished on the soil of this countey. From the Gupta influenced
arts of Dvaravati and Srivijaya, pre Khmer and Kinner to the Thai
schools of U-Thong, Sukhothai, Chiengsaon, Lopburi and Ayudhya he
Rhows us the development of the imago of the Buddha right down to
the modern type of the great Teacher so ·well known from the temples
of Ba,ngkok. We think it not superfluous to mention here that this
development of the Buddha image has also been ably traced by Mr.
R. S. le May, a former Vice president of the Siam Society, in an excellent
lecture given before the Siam Society in 1932 (so far unpublished)
as well as by Mr. U. L. Guehler, a membet· of the Council of
the Siam Society, in a paper published in the Ostasiatisehe Zeitschrift
(8th volume, pad 6, 1932). This may be said without detracting in
the least from the merit of the masterly work done by Prof.
Coodes who, in intimate collaboration with Prince Danuong, was the
first in the field in this country. It was thus Pro£. Cmdes who
made the happy and important discovery that the Nakhon Sri
Thammamt Buddha ima,ge and that originating in Ohiengsaen are
intimately related to each other. A bridge had been built between
the extreme South and the far away North!
It is not the purpose of this review to follow the author in detail
during his long journey from Nakhun Sri. Thammarat via Chaiya,
Petchaburi, Rajaburi, Phpv Ptvthom to Ayudhya, Lopburi, Pitllamllok.e
•

118 REVIEWS OP BOOKS [VOL. XXVII
aud Khun Hama Kamheng's old twin capitals to end with the visits
to the noL·thern temple cities of Payao, Chiengsaen, Larnphun and
Chiengmai, to giv1-1 tho ronte he followed.
We shall content omselves with culling a little, here and there,
when we encounter anything we think new or of special interest to the
readers of the Journal of the Siam Society.
U. Claeys, whon treating the constructions of the spacious Wat
Phra That in N ukhon Sri 'l'hammarat, mentions the small models of
stnpas which are believed, according to tradition, to represent earlier
edifices now walled up and covered by larger ones, aR iR the case with
the mighty stupa in Phra Patbom. He also mentions the find of such
a reduced stupa or chedi which was recently brought to light in the
centml chedi in Wat Sri Sanphet in Ayudhya, and which he considers
to be a kind of relic casket;.
In this connection it may be of interest to add that many years
ttgo, when visiting Ku Kham Ku Na, a Khmer brick built sanctuary
lying south of Suvannaplnun, Changvu,t Hoi Et, (Lunet de Lajonquiere's
Kn Si Cheng, I. K. !3Gl), I saw, placed in the middle of
the chamber in the central tower, a small model of this tower executed
in red sandstone.
Both in Nakhon Sri Thammarat and in Chaiya, the influence of
Indo-Javanese nrt is strongly evident-in the httor pl11ce especially,
in Wat Phra 'l'lu1t aud in Wat Kaeo whose eubistic style also reminds
of the Clmm art. W1tt Kaeo, which seems to have fmffered much
less from " restorations" than W at. Phra That, shon ld prove tt very
• interesting object of Rtudy when it haR been clea,re

P1'. I] JEAN YVES CJ...AEYS 119
ruins or traces of mn,ny n,ncient Buddhist or Brahmanic sn,nctuaries,
n, future systematic explomtion of which, coupled with excavations,
would doubtless give a rich lmrve~t. It is earnestly to be hoped
thn,t the Hoyal Institute, in a not too distant future, will be able
to find men and meanR to commence a work which otherwise may
be too late!
M. Claeys, in describing tne monuments of Lopburi, is of the
opinion that Phra Prang Sam Y ot was built, like Phra Prang Khek
(also cn,l](·d 'J'hevasathan) by the Thai. We don bt the correctness o£
this asseetion, n,s it Reems to us thn,t the sculptured stones, such as
the acroteres, etc., bettr the clmr imprint o£ Khmer hn,ndiwork.
M. Claeys rlicl not visit Mu'ang Sri Thep, an ancient deserted town
situn,ted in Cbangvat Petchaburi, to the east of the Nam Sak, but
judging from the magnificent statues of Vishnu (now in the Museum
in Bangkok) which go back to the Gupta period, as well as Sanscrit
inscriptions from the 5th century A. D., found there, this site seems
to be of the highest importu,nce for the ·whole of the Indian colonial
art. We join the author in the hope thu,t it mn,y soon be possible to
send an expedition to this fu,r away place in order to have it
thoroughly explored. ·
'L'he n,nthor gives a detailed and very instructive description of
Wnt Chulamn,ni, a temple ruin lying eight kilometres south of Pitsanuloke,
where the originn,l cn,pitn,l of the province, called Song Kwae,
lay. 'l'hough only very badly damaged remains are now left of a
fanner ben,utiful IChmer temple, itA finely sculptured, one mn,y say ·
embroidered, substructure and porticos reminded the author strongly
of thn,t jewel of art, the Banteay Srei temple, near Angkor Thom,
which has recently been so excellently rebuilt and restored by M.
1\hrchal, Cumtor of the Angkor ruins.
Wat Chulamani also commands interest as being the most northern
outpost of the Kinner cultural influence while to Siamese it is inter·
esting as the pln,ce where King Paramatmilokanath entered the Buddhist
priesthood, in the year 1465.
In describing the temples n,nd other monuments in the old twin
capitals o£ Sukhothn,i-Sn,vankaloke (Sri Sacbanalai and Chalieng),
the author gives one a good impression of the many influences which
met here to blend and develop into what we call 'l'hai art n,nd n,rchitecture.
India through the Man gave the Stupa or Chedi to the
Thai; from the Khmer they inherited the Prang, besides most other'
things, whil1;1 the elephallts acting as cariatides for the two Wats

120 REVIEWS OF BOOKS [VOL. XXVII
..
Chang Lorn came as motif from Ceylon. Still the 'l'hai produced
independently thei?' national type of the Buddha image, first of all
the wnlking Buddha, the significance of which Prof. Creues has so well
interpreted. The beautiful tiered roofs of the 'J'hai Wat is alRo no
doubt a pure 'J'hai invention and not copied fr·om other nations,
though their likeneRs to the old 8efLncliru1Vian stave churches is
striking.
We have now reached North Siam and M. Claeys is visiting the
temples of Mu'ang Phayao. Here he findR that tho monks are introducing
new methods of construction when repait·ing the old temples.
'l'hey employ as a matter of fact ·reinforced concr·eto! 'l'o employ
ferro concrete in temples is anathema, sheer vandalism to our author,
and rightly so.
All lovers of the graceful Thai templeR will share the feeliugR of
M. Claeys and deplore this vandalism. Besides committing the sin
of using unbecoming materials for the restoration of the temples, the
monks commit another and perhaps still graver one. In substituting
ferro concrete ones for the wooden beams and pi] Jars, the monks at
the same time try to widen tho nave of tho l.milding with the fatal
result of nmking tlw whole fabt'io unstable, Lesidex altering the
traditional outlines of the fino 'l'bai temples. 'l'he monk" architects"
al'e thus evolving a new type of sacred bnilding, a typo which, however,
is devoid of grace and hat'mony. In Chaiya the author saw an
old stnpa "restored'' by a Chinese contractor who, among other
innovations, had clrossod tho devata.R, in tlw roliefR, in Chinese
apparel. '!'his is not the only act of vandalism. Even to the casual
observer it is evident that most of the old temples and monuments
left to the care of the monks are threatened with grotesque alterations
which will make them quite unrecognizable. To quote another
oxmnple. Quite recently it was decided to repair thr3 famous
temple of Phmbat and the work ·was entrusted to a Chinese monk
from one of the temples of the capital. 'l'he result of this monk's
"restoration" work has so far proved disastrous. The former fine
Naga staircase has now been transformed into an ugly yellow painteel
monstrosity of concrete. A worse fate was to befall the graceful
.Mondob, but wise people succeeded in stopping the "architect's"
nefarious activity before he had spoiled that fine building too.
One of Sirun'il finest and most characteristic possessions arc her
bettntifnl temples: viharas, bOts, ohedis and bell-towers, without which
this country wm1ld be poorel' to a gt·e~:~ot e4tent,; so lUUCh so indeed that

PT. I] JEAN YVES CLAEYS 121
a Siam without this host of graceful monuments would not be Siam
at ttll.
It therefore seems a great pity that so many of the oldest and finest
ttmong her sacred buildings should be spoiled by ignorant, though
well m0aning, monks or barbaric contractors. It is sincerely to be
hoped that all restomtion work of this kind will in the future be
placed under the superTision of the Royal Institute to which it rightly
belongs. Such is, I am sure, the hope and desire of all friends of
Sittm 's noble temple architecture.
M. ClaeyA ends his book with a description of the more important
temples of L'1rnplnm and Chiengrnai devoting cletl1ilecl stuclieR to Wat
Kukut in the former and Wat Chet Yot at the latter place. Wat
K.nkut is a copy of the famous Sat Mahal Prasada at Polonnarnwa
in Ceylon, while Wat Chet Yot is a modified copy of the Mahabodhi
in Pagan, which in its turn should be a copy of the original Bod h
Oayo, tom ple in India ( 5th century A. D.). The author's clea,r and
detailed descriptions of these rnonmr.ents, accompanied by photographR,
sketcheR and pla11s will be reu,d with a real pleasure and
pt·ofit by those interested in temple architecture. To conclude: l\1.
Claeys' book is of grea.t value, and the stllcly of it is indispensable
to all who wish to ttcquire a solid knowledge of the a.rchmological
richeR in which this country abounds. His book may also be read
by laymen with no c;mall profit.
Emrc SEIDENFADEN.
Bangkok, November 1933.
•
RAiii CHANDHA KAK, Ancient llfon'I.L?nents of Kashm,ir, 1 vol., 8Yo,
172 pages, with numerous illustrations and plans, published by the
India. Society, London, 1933.
Pandit Ram Chandra Kak is a former Director of the Department
o£ Archroology and Research in the Jammu and Kashmir State and
he has, in the book under review, produced something very interesting
and instructive which will also be of high value to students of
the archmological questions and tasks in Indochina.
In a foreword, Lieutenant Colonel Sir Fmncis Younghusbancl,
famous alike as an explorer and a diplomatist, on behalf of the India
Society, welcomes this p~blication as one that really gives the need-

J
122 RIWIEWS OF BOOKS [VOL. XXVII
ful infonno.tion on those wonderful o.ncient monuments which are
still standing in the enchantingly beautiful vaLley of Kashmir, that
Ko.shmir, which, to the dwellers of the hot pla.ins of Central India,
is tho very Eden.
Monsieur A. Fouchee, famous export on Graeco-Budclhist art in
N ortb-Western India and Afghanistan, has written an introduction
in which, among other true mn,xims, he says: "No very long experience
is needed to teach one that dreaming before and rem em bering
after al'e the be.;t parts of travelling". He praises the author for
tho precise information he gives on the geogrn.phy, history, architectme
and archroology of K11shmir, lm.t regrets that something about
the still surviving popular customs and beliefs is not irwluded. And
indeed to have heard the peasants' tales about genii, elves and fairies
would have been fascinating.
'rho same regret holds good with regard to this country where, so
far-with the exception of a few articles such as the late Mr. A. J.
Irwin's" Some Siamese Ghost lore and Demonology" (J. S. S. val. IV,
Part II), 11ncl a few references in Mr. 'rl10mpson'R delightful book
Lot1L8 Land and in J\1r. le May's An Asian A1·aady, as good as
nothing has been published to cover this vast and interesting field of
the spiritual expetiences and beliefs of former and present generations
in Siam.
Indeed the study of Siamese Rnperstitions and folklore ·would be
a worthy Bubject for a prit~e eRsay when the Siam Society, in a not
all too dista,nt future, let UR hope, comes to be a prosperous and
well-to-do institution .
•
As in Kashmir we also have amongst Nagas, Pisachas and Yoginis.
And do we not also possess the natural images of the gods appearing
in the lines of the rocks, Phra Chai at Sarabnri to m1me only one?
Kashmir must certainly be the enchanting conntry-notwithRtanding
onr own northern Arcady-by reason of itB grand natural
beauty, its rn11gnificent temple ruins and its poetic and picturesque
population. So much is it so indeed that Professor Fouchet·, this
critical savant and archreologist, does not hesitate to exclaim tht1t
the geeat Pan is not dead yet but that when chased from Arcady in
ancient Bellas, he sought and found a lasb shelter in Kashmir!
Panclit Ram Chandra Ko.k is, however, quite sound as a scientist,
clue to his own briD"ht intelliO'ence and to the training he received
b
"'
undet· the incomparable direction of thaf; great archroologist Sir John
Marshall,

PT. I] RAM Cr:IANDHA KAK 123
The au~hor himself provides a short and modest preface in which
be justly Hays that though many books have been written on Kashmir
his is the first to give in a compact and eaBily accessible form
the necessary information on the various ancient monuments. His
book i,;, as a matter of fact, a delightful guide to the beauties and
monuments of a delightful country. •
We are not going to give an exhaustive review of Mr. Ram Chandt·a
Kah:'s book, however tempting this would be, as Kashmit· cannot
by any stretch of the imagination be called a neighbouring country
of Siam. On the other hand, though it may be said that there is a
far cry from Kashmir to Siam, there are still, in both the ancient
Kashmirian !J.I'chitecture and the temples of the l)re-Khmer and classic
period of Cambodia and Siam, not a few similarities and common
trait,!'! which are worth mentioning. 'l'hus the Hindu and Buddhist
pl~nning of the temples in Kashmir is the same as obtained here in
Siam and Oa,mboclia, viz. a sanctuary, a to·wer or a stupa, stancHng in
the centre of a square or l'ectangular court surrounded by cells or
cellular gallcrie:;;. The gopura (gate buildings) even, are not lacking
though they Reem, in the case of Kashmil', to have been less elaborate
tihan in ancient Cambodia. Sma,ller sanctu11ries and temple ponds
were also often included in the ])lan of the Kashmir temples. The
tow erR containing the idol of Qi va or Vishnu were always built on
1mbstrucbures of stone, provided with flights of steps ltpproaching the
main door o£ the sanc-tuary. Sanctuaries, by the author called rnandapas
(mondob in Siamese), provided with doorR on all four ~ides
were 11bm quite common as here in Siam and Cambodia. The essential
difference is to be found in the shape or the superstructure of the
towers. The Kashmir·ian sanctuaries vvere covered by a rooflike Ruperstructure,
insteo,cl of our graceful stepwise retreu,ting pyramid, giving
the tower the beautiful silhouette of the Phra P1·ang.
'rhe porbicoR, pilasters and door-frames of the Kashrnirian sanctnu.dos
11re u.lso poor with regard to sculpture when compay;ecl with
the richnesR of the Bayon or Angkor Wat. Still when looking on
the plans of the once magnificent temples of A vantisvami, Martand
or Bnniar one is struck with the similn.rity in pbn and spirit with
our most noble temple buildings.
One advant.age the ancient Kashmir temples do possesR over om·s,
and that is the extremely beautiful surroundings in which they stand.
Thus, for instance, the imposing Qanlmracharya temple (built drca
H;i50), like [1.n eagle's nest, crowns the T~kt-i-Sqlaima.n Hill, com-
.. ~
•

124 REVIEWS OF BOOKS [VOL, XXVII
mn,nding one o.f the fineRt views in the whole of Kashmir, to use the
author's expression. 'L'he only temple here I can think of, to compare
with Qankaracharya, is Phm Vihar (c'ircc~ 900 A. D.) which
Btands on the top of the mountain range of Dong B.ek in the great
forest to the south-east of Ubon. As a construction Phm Vih!Lt'
(which wn,s dedic11tecl to Qtva. like the Kn,shmir temple) iH certn,inly
vaster n,nd more eln,borate, but the view from its topmost bui lcling,
though gra.ncl, does not pcn·l111ps cornpa.re in beauty with the view one
has from Qanlmrachn,rya,
'l'he eadi~st period of tern ple building in Ka.slnnir falls between
200 n.nd 600 A. D. 'These early buildings wert! a.Ll in the Buddhist
Ganclham style. Only a few a.re left now, among them being the
very interesting complex of temples and stupo.s recently exco.v11ted at
Ho.nyan, one of these temples being 11psidical in pln.n. 'l'o the e!1dy
style belongs the curious chip uHLsomy, walls built of pebbles encased
in mud and diapet' pebble walls (in which large stones were enco.socl
in order to give more stability), 'riw Ihrwan temple was built in
the 6th century and on its site ho.ve been found, a.s at the site of its
contempomey, the Phrapathom Ohedi, nun1erons term-cottn, i-lgmes,
terra-cotta curls belonging to illlnges of the Budc1lm, a bt'gc nu!nber
of broken off fingers a,nd Loes and clay votive tablets with the same
formula: Ye dhcwnw, the so-called Buddhist credo. The p11vement
of tho courtyn,rcl in the Harw o.n tom ple wus clecomted with scul ptmecl
terra-cotta tiles, n,ncl at least part of tho f11

1"1'. r] RAl\l CHANDRA KAK 125
meddans m their iconoclastic fury 1 ~rhe stupas were bui1t on
double terraces approached by eleborn te flights of steps, the })linths
often being decontted. 'l'he dt·nms were orJHtmented with tiered
umbrellas but otherwise theRe early Htnpas mu:;t have resembled
very much those of present North Siam and Burma.
'.l'he Rajavibam

12

PT. I J H. G. QuARITOII WALES 127
La cerornonie Nr.~hcfiiMt tUI:hc~ mwil,.rJal!.L, plus connue sons son nom
vulgairc Umg sdng (~~ 6\l':IS), est, corn me on sait, celebree en l'honnenr
d'un prince d~u lh~ que le roi vent particulierement honorer (en fn,it,
clu prince beritiee seulement), lorsque le moment est venu de lui remettre
Ia tablette cl'or ou son nom oHiciel est grave. M. Qu, W. n'avait
fait que mentionnei' cette ceremonie dans son interessant et utile
ouvrage Siamese Sltde Oere?JW'n/ies. L'article publie dans le BSOS
est sans doute destine a corn bler cette lacune. Sur l'origine de la
ceremonie, JYI. Qu. w. se bome a reprenclre les idees emises, il y a une
trentaine d'annees, par G. E. Gerini dans son livre tontl'u sur la ceremonic
de la tonsme. ll nons donne ensuite unc description de la
ceremonie, telle qu'elle a ete celebree ponr la premiere fois a Bangkok
en 1813( 1 ), en l'honneur du prince Mongkut. Oette description, qui
occupe la plus grande partie de l'article, est empnmtee a ~'Histoi1·e
clt~ Second Reg·ne de S. A. R. le prince Damrong. On ne pent que
£elicitor M. Qu. W. pom la i1delite de su, traduction.
Nous ne voyons qu'une erreur a relever, p. 960. Il n'est pas question
dans le tcxte siamois de" boats with crocodile figureheads", mais
de bateaux montes par des chasseurs de crocodiles (~a V\:1-JE! "'l:i! ~).
D'autro part, a la pu.ge suivante, !'instant propice, 7h.18m, est marque,
non pu.s par }'oblation du hon~, mais par le battement du Gong de la
Victoire, le bruit des conques etc. C'est ace momcnt-la que le jeune
prince est conduit par le roi a 1' " escalier d'argent" ou le rec;oit le
v'
'
prince Ca.u F?- Kr6m Khun l9aranurak~a (qui etait alors Second Roi).
En fin les mots "dressed in Indian style" traduiscnt peut-etre exactement
}'expression 'Vl:il!A~DSO~l!!'VH"!, mais evoquent assez mal le
costume revetu par le prince. Ces legeres inexactitude!:> n'enlevent
rien de sa valeur au travail de JYI. Qu. W. On voudrait surtout indiquer
ici un ensemble de documents qui pamissent avoir echappe a
l'auteur de l'article.
II n'y eut pas de long shrug durant le regne de P'raJ;t N ~ng Kl~u,
---------··---··-----
(1) M. Qu. W., trompe par l'eca1·t de trois mois entre lc jour de
l'!w l':liftmois et le jom de l'an chretien, phtce cette ceremonie en 1812. Il
n'a pltS pris ganle qu'elle ttVait eu lieu le lllULtriome mois, c'est-a-dire a la
:fin de l'annee si>tmoie, ftlOl'S que ltt nouvelle mmee cl1J:etienne ebtit deja
commencee. Le vendredi, quat1ieme jour de b lune croissfLnte du quatrieme
mois de l'annee du Singe 117 4 0. s., premier jour de Itt ceremonie, COI'l'BS·
pond au 5 Mars 1813.

128 REVIE\VS 01

P'l'. I] BENOY'I'ORH Br-IAT'rAcHAHYYA 129
tions a.nd adopted much to suit its own ends-very often retaining
just the old phraseology to describe something fundamentally
different (e. g. the " Three v edas " in tho 'l'evijjcL s~&ttcb of the Digha
Nilciiyn)-so, as time went on, the process became repeated within
its own circle. An example of this latter process may be found in
the very developments of Buddhism formh1g the subject ma,ttcr of
this work. Buddhism may therefore seem to be highly self-contradictory,
unless its stages of development arc l

130 UEVIEWS OF ROOKS [VoL. xxvn
seeins difficult, indeed, to rely on the evidence of the Guhyasamaja
11nd attribute to the Budd 1m the "Haying to the cnng11egation of the
faithful" that he did not prench the Tantric system when born as
former Buddhn,s because the people were not sufficiently enlightened
(p. 19). Still less would the critic using historical methods of deduction
care to lay down the dictum that "A clevet· organiser, as Buddha
was, he did not fail to notice the importn.nce of incorporating magical
practices in his religion to make it popular from all points of view
......." (p. 49). It seems difficult also to deduce the acceptance of
]\fagic by the Buddha from his references to it ns ex11mples o£ profanity(Brahmajala
Sutt11), and very much more so indeed to deduce
from the mention of these esoteric sciences (as being crooked) that
there were many more which were not so and that "these he muAt
h1we incorporated into his religion" (pp. 19-20). Again, as quoted
from the Vinayn, Pitaka, the Buddha's disappl'oval of his disciples'
perform11nces of miracleH (PP· 20-21) was talcen to signify the
presence of Buddhist Il'[agic. Should we indeed regard t.he pagan
cults of Home as "esoteric Ohristinnity" because they existed contempomneous1y
with the latter religion ? For those acquainted
with Buddhism of the so-called Hinayana school, it is hard to ttccept
such generalisations. 'l'rue indeed one finds a great deal of n,nirnism
even among modem educated Buddhists of that school, hut no one
cn,n call it Buddhist, in the same wn.y as one wonld not attribute
the throwing of grain~; anrl sl i pperR n.fte1· tt Christian wodding to
the Founder of Chl'istianity.
With the above reservations the hook can he recommended as
an erudite exposition of a hitherto little known system of religion
which has been thereby rendered full justice.
D.
'l'he Jatalca, n cornplele translat-ion into S-iamese. Published under
the geneml eclitorRhip of the Royal Institute and printed at
vtwious presRes. Bangkok, 23 vol. 8 vo, 1904-.1931.
Although voluminous literature in Pali and Siamese exists in Siam
on the Rubject of Buddhism from the penH or indigenous writers
many of whom belonged to the p01'iod of literary activity in Chiengmai
some four centuries ago, comparatively few translations from the
Canon-the Tripitaka·-have been made, The Yina~ra,. fitakl.l, cer·

PT. I] THE JA'rAKA 131
tainly has been tmnslated for the practic::1l reason tlutt the larg-e and
flourishing Clergy is governed by its regulations. Prince Vajirailiil}a
was responsible, through his leadership of the Ma.hamakut College, for
the translation of many parts of the great Nikayas of the Butta Pita-
1m; and certain parts of the Abhidharnma have been translated. Now
in the Butta Pitaka, there is, as every student knows, a division of
the smaller works. or theRe some have become very populat• in Siam,
such as the Dhamrnapada. Parts of the Jataka too are very well
known. The v esAantara J a taka for instance has been much transla,tecl,
and haH exercised the greatest influence upon the thought and culture
of past generations of Siamese. Proof of its influence and fame may
be found anywhet·e: in Literature, where references thereto abound;
in Art, w hm·e one can almost invariably find it painted on the interior
wrtl18 of 11 'bot' between the windows to the l'ight and left of the altar;
in social life, where one comes across big and gay ct·owds in their
'Sunday best' gathered together to listen to the 1'6adi11g or the
MahiichfLt in festooned halls within monastic precincts. One will find
even a speci11l code of etiquette for the c!ecoratious aml pL'eseuts for
these occ11sions. The J ataka as a whole hitS howevet never been
translated into Siamese.
In 1904 King Chulalougkorn decided upon a complete translation
o£ the work, fol' reasons which lw fully set forth in a preface to the
fil'st inst11lment pul)lished in that yoo,r in memory of His elder chwghter,
the late Princess of Suphan. j1'rom LhiH preface we learn tbn,t the
custom, now happily prevalent, of diHtribnting books at cremations,
wa8 then just commencing. His late M11jesty »ecnred the co-operation
of the above named Supreme Patriarch n.nd the clergy and some interested
lnymen who were L'esponsible for the tranHlat.ion of the Hrst
instalment. 'I'hiR consisted o[ the initial thirty stol'iec; of the Eka
Nipiita (collection or stories bu.secl on single verses).
'l'he whole series consists of 546 stories, in 22 ''collections." King
Chulalongkorn's dev.,th in 1910 caused tho work to stop temporarily,
but in 1911 it was decided to push on with the work, as u, tribute to
His memory. Under the title of 'il\'Jll91 'l!lW11l (Nipata J ataka), it took
20 years to translate and publish the vvhole work, since no particular
fund was allotted therefor. vVhen any per.son wanted a book
for distribution on some occasion such as a cremation, application was
made to the Roya.l Institute. This institution took up the task of
general editing tlwough the interest of Prince Damrcing, its president,
..

132 REVIKWS OJ~talments not confonning to the regular s1ze as adopted in the
2ud edition will be found in pil.ges 168-170 of the report forming
Part XXIII of the main edition.
In bringing their editorial WPrk to a close the Royal Institut.e hare
published a kind of a report c:dled P11rt XXIII (ilYJl~'TIWJn l~:JJ '0m lllA
mnn w. f'f. '01ib"J11) in which are to be found the following:-
(1) A Pali dedication in honour of His late Majesty, the initiator of
the work, written by the Right Heverend Somdech Phra Buddhagoslm
of Wat Debasirinclm, with a Siamese translation. The dedication
is in the na.me of the tmnslators and publishers.
(2) King Ohulalongkorn's preface referred to above.
( 3) King Ohulalongkorn's 1P!?l110l'!\>nclrnn on the stories o£ the J Mu.lm.
. . ~

t'T. r] 'l'HE JA'l'AKA 133
'!'his wtts written to reconcile on the one hand the modern 'scientific'
mind with ancient fable literature which ha1l contributed not a little
to our pi1At culture; and on the other hand to try to reason with the
conservative mind o£ devotion, presumably existing then, which con­
Ridered tti1y criticism of the Pt1li to be blasphemy; and in either case
to have them recognise the Jataka:s place in literature.
(4) Dotn,ils of the 22 instalments and thoRe responsible for their
Lrtmslations n,nd publications. Among the fonner will be found all
the higher dignito,ries of the Buddhist Church in the last twenty
years together with other ecclesiastics and laymen. Of the latter
11re names of 'l'heir Hoyn,l Highnesses the late Prince Sornmot and
the l11te Prince of Chantaburi; Mom Chao Prom, whose work on the
13th Chapter o[ the Vessantara Jakat11 bears marks of extensive
research wodc among Pali commentaries and old Siamese translations
of this Birth-story dating back soTne 400 years. Names that Rtand
out for httrd work are those of Phra Phinich, the present Secretary
of the Hoyal Institute; Phra HiLj ii,blmom, and Ln

. [Publi::;hed for the Siam Society by J. Burrrt.y, Editor, and
pJ·mted at the Bn.ngkok 'l'imes Printing Office, Bangkok, in
August 1934.]
•

lolo
IIIII II~!.~
0.~
•
Tai
Tai
Abb. 1.
Verteilung cleJ: wichtigstcn Vi:ilker,im Wurzelgebiete
Hinterindiens.

135
KUL TURGEOGRAPHISCHE BEOBACHTUNGEN IN DER
LANDSCHAFT UM TALl

vV. CmmNJm
(VOL. XXVIJ
'l'shiang Kai vviedcr verlassen uud dann tlm· Hucknmrsch nach
Yiinmwfu in SE-Hiehtung tLllgetreten.
Der V crlauf dm· Heise im cinzelnrm ist Leroits 1931 im ersten Heft
der Mitteilungen tles GeogntphiHchen Institnts der Sun Yatscn
Universitiit in Deutscher und Chinesischer Spraehe veroifentlicht
worden. Die geologiselHnorphologischen Ergebnisse wunlen

P'l'. II] KLJL'I.'UWtEOCatAl'lllHCllE BJWBACll'l'UN!JEN 137
zichcm cs. Sic htLben im Gegen:·mb: zu den gro8sen Stromcn ihre
BoLten llieltt tid l~immschuciden ver!Hueht und so tritt, uns bier im
dfitl iel!Un Y ilmlttn cine L:1nch;chaft mit Plttteauchamkter entclmmkter~> wegen, sondern weil nm in
diesem Gebiet die 'l'i.iJer so tief einger\Clmittelll ~:;incl, dnss Hie bis in
tropische Klimabereiebe hinabfi.lhren. Die t.?·opiiiclum '.l'iile?' nJso
stollen die Lehensramnc der 'l'ai im gtLnzeu S\V YUnn1111s dnr. Sie
sind die Bevvohner der tropischen Talel.Juuen, in denen Hie ihren
Bewasserungsreisbau zu treiben vermogen, wahrend in den Gebirgeu
zwischen den Talern l1nc1erc Volker leben, die wir ttls die Berg' olkor
Yiimmns bezoichnen wollen. Selbst in der Ebene nm 'l'nli fehleu
heutc 'l'ai vollkornmen und worden aller Wtthrscheinliehl

138 W. CmmNER (VOL. XXV[(
wir ill gleicher geogrt1phischcr Breite wie 'rali weiter westlich im
'r11l des St1lwin hoi (lmn klcinon lYbrktflecken .M11n In an, dort aber
in nm BOO m Hiihe, bis ~u der clas 'l'al dart zwischen den 3500 m
hohon Ketten des Kao Li Kong; Slmn uncl cleH Pi Lu Shari einiTesclmittun
iHt.
Haben wir so d11S Verbt·eitungsgebiet dcr in den Talern wolmenden
Ttti mnrisscn, so soil hiur auch ganz kurz die V crbreitung der
iibrigen Yi:innan-Volker beltandelt worden. Da,bei mnss ich mich
anf die wichtigsten von ilwen heRchl'i:inken. Sehen wir von den erst
in jungor .Zeit cingewanclorten Chiner-;en n,b, NO gehort die HauptllHLsse
dot· ursprlinglichcn Bevolkerung Yi:iunans der tibetoburmani­
:::clten Volkergruppe zn, die dmch die Lolo, Lissu, Nashi (Musso) und
Lahu vm-troten sind, von denen die et·steren drei grossraumige
Gehiete howohnou, wii.lnencl die letzteren, die Lahu, Jie in den
Gehirgen des slid westlichen Yunnan verHtrent wolmen, hier uur
deHh~1lh genannt werden, wei! sic ihre siidlichsten Ausliiufer bis in
die Berge des nordlichen Sinm aussenden, wo sie a,]s Musso hezeiclmet
werclen(l). Die Vet-bt·eitung der drei Ha.uptvedreter der tibetoburmtmisc:ben
Volker geht aus der Kartenskizze l hcrvor, die deutlich
~eigt, dt18R Jic Lolo von Setf;lman her den ganzen 0Hten Yi.innans,
t1lso das Yit,nnanplatec.r,~~ hewohnen und von hicr auK in silclwestlicher
l'tichtung in den Gebirgen auch noch tiber die Linie 'l'ali-Rotcr Fluss
hinUbergreifen. \Veiter im SW herrscht dann in den Gebirgeu, also
iti rler SiedlungRsehicht iibe1· cleu 'l'ai gro::se Volkerverwirrung.
Dart finclen· sich in zt~hllosen Rplittern die austroasiatiHchon Pttlaung,
La uncl \Vrt, die tibctobummnischen Lahu nncl Woni, dazu a,uch
kleine Gruppen von Miao uncl Yao. En;t wei tel' im Norden, nordlich
etwa 25o N Br. Hnden sich wiccler Gebiete mehr einlwitlicher
Besiedlung. Im WesLen in den Gehirgen mn Sa.lwin uncl Mekong
clio Lissn, weiter im Norden .zwischen Mekong und Yangtse die
Nashi 1 die wie gesagt von den Chinescn n,ls Musso be.zeichnet werden.
Zwischen den drei grossen Gehieten der Lissu, Nashi und Lolo liegt
nun ein Haum, der votn Siidmnd des Beckens von Tali norclwarts
his fast nach Li Tshiulng· roicht uncl clcr vom Stamme der .Mintshia
bewohnt wircl. l\'[iutshia sind also heute die Bewolmer der Landschaft
um Tali und ihnen IJat unsere hcsonclere Aufmerksamkeit zn
geltcn. vVe1· sind sie? In welchem Verhaltnis stehen sie zn den
"
(l) 8ie sind nlso nicht zu vePwecbseln mit den N~cshi,
Yi.innnn-Obinesen ebenfn.lls als 1\T ussii gentwnt ;werclen.
die von den

Hoi
Abb. ;g,.. Kartenskizze dor Landscha,ft mu T·:di
(Maf!stab ca. 1 zu 600 000) ' ·

P'l'. 1!] 1\UI.'l'URGEOGRAPHISOHE BEOBAOHTUNGEN 139
i.ihrigen VUlkern? Soit w~tnn sitzen sie in der Lr111dschatt um 'l'ali?
Wie litsst sich ihr A uftreten im Becken von rl'ali mit der Annahme
des rl'!tikonigreiches Nnn '.l'sno in Einklnng bringen?
Neben dieson wichtigsten urspriinglichen Komponenten ist dann
rther fi~r eli e Zn~>arnmenset:mng der Bevolkerung Ytinnans naturgellliiss
vor nllcm tl::ts Chinesentum YOn Bedeutung. Di6 ChineRen si-ntl
als Eroberer gckommen, der erste kriegerische Einfall nach Yiinnnn
orfolgtn irn Jahre 225 n. Chr. in der auf die Ban Dynastic folgonden
Zeit der drei Reiche uncl zwar vom wostlichen clel·r:;elben auR, vom
Heich Shu, desRen Hanptstaclt 'l'shongtu in Se't::;lnmn war. Die
niichstcn VorsWRse des ChinesentmnR erfolgten erst in der Zeit der
Tang Dynastic alRo tiber 500 Jab1·e spater. Die Vorsti:is~e cler
Tn,ngzoit nun waren es, die hier auf einen vviclerstr1nclsfahigen
Gcgner, auf das Ttl>i Ki:inig1·eich Nan TE

140 W. 0REDNE1~ . [VOL. XXVII
'r::l1Jt1llg 'l'shiao die Kctto des '!'ion 'l'Rhallg Rhan quorte, gegen
Ang;ri{fo der 'l'ibeter von Norden her ;.:n decken. Es war n,lso olfenbal'
eiue besondor::; giinstige :-;tmtegischo Ln.ge, in der die neue
Hn,nptstaclt angelegt Wlll'(le mit der Absicht die wichtige Kremmng
der heiden Hn,npthn.nddo:wege nnd darnit den wichtigsten Verkelns­
KnotenpunH YunnanR zn beherrschen nnd gegon den Gegner im
Norden zu sichem.
Drohten die Tibetet' vim Norden, RO benntzten die OhineHen die
zweite, von g her nm clas Siiden!le des Sees von Tali (Erh l:lui)
het·nm;.:iehen!le Stmsse. Die Entscheitlnngf!schlacht des Jn,hres 751,
in der IConig Ko Lo l?ong (748-77R) cler Sohn Pilokos den Feldherm
Li Pi deR 'l'rmg Reiches besiegte und sein Heer verniehtete, fand clenn
:tnch an cler von Osten her kommonclen Stmsl'lo am Si.tdende des Sees
st11tt, in dot· Landschaft ttl so, die anf Abbild nng 3 wiedm·gegeben ist.
In 'rai .Ho Tsi.in befindet Rich noch heute rler Gedenkstein, den
Konig Ko Lo Fong zur Erinnerung nn diescn Sieg Nan 'l'saos h11t
errichten lassen. (Abb.' 4).
Die Hoen~Lige der Chinesen uncl die Einfalle der Truppen Nan
'l'stws in Chinesischo Gobiete, noch mohr ttber die diplomatiRchen
Beziehungen zwischen beiden Heichell lmben natnrgemass anch 7.n
weitgehenden knltnrellen BeeinlluHsungen gefi.ihrt. Wit· wisscn von
Vertragen mit China, von OhinesiRchen Litemten, die am Hofc von
Nttn Tslto tdR Bt.:mtm· lehten, von GeRtL!ldscltltften die zwischen N11n
'rsao und China n.usgetanscht wnrden. Chinesische Kum;t und
Litemtur wurden ltm Hofe von Nan TAtL

•
Ali/). a. La,ndschaft :tm Sndende des Sees YOll Ta1i YOll E. her gesehen. Im Hintergrund die 4,300 lll hohe
Kette des Tien Tshang Shan, mit der Talkerbe, durch die der Abfluss des Erh Ht1i seinen W eg zurn l\lekong
nimrnt. Links im V ordergrunde die uralte HauptYerkehrsstrasse nach Burma, an der YOr dem Eintritt in
cla.s Kerbtal (hinter den Hugeln im Mittelgrund) der lVIarktort Shia Kwan gelegen ist. Diese Landschaft
ist also elm· Schanpln,tz der Schlacht Yon Shia Kwan im Jahre 751.
(.Autnn,hme Credner, Juli 1930.)

P'l'. 11] K UL'l'UllGEOGHA l'HISOHE HEOTIAOH'l'UNGEN
141
din 'J'l'Ummer von Uchiiuden, in 'l'u.li und Shia Kwan sogar die
'1\·lilllmer gum~er Stadtteilo von der Gewalt dor lotzten grossen
BdJCn, die do,s Gehiet, im Jo,hre 1.925 betroffen hatton. -
])m; zwischen den heiden Gebirgskettcn liegende Becken ist :r.um
gl'ossten 'l'eil vom Erh Hai, dcm 'J'ali-See eingenmnmen, der sich
von N arden mtch Si.i.clcn -nher 43,3 km erstreckt bei einer dnrchsclmittl:ichen
Breitc von 7 km. Die ostliche Uferlinie greift unmittelbar
in die 'J'alchen herein, die die Hangc des Gebirges zergliedel't.
Es ist du.her hicr kein Haum zur Entwicklmw von Siedluno·en nnd
h
"'
deren Feldflaehen vodmnden. Siecllungsleer steigen die Gebirgshti.nge
unmittelbttl' ans clem See an. Anders auf der Westseite des
Sees. Hier ho,t sich vor dern Anstieg des 'l'ien 'l'shang Shan ein
2-4 km breiter Streifen von i-lachem Aufschl\ttnngslancl entwickelt,
cler lnngllam vom Gebirgsfnsll her gegen den See u:Lfallt. Dieses
Fhchland ist in Gebil'gsnahe fl-US den gmben Schottennassen a.ufgebt1ut,
cUe die kleincn vom Gebirge henmterkonnnenden F!Usse hiel'
in For1n von Schuttkcgeln aufgebaut haben. J c weiter vom Gcbirge
fort, desto nieclerer wircl das Land. Das :Materin.l wird feiner uud
bildet einen 1-3 km breiten Streifen besten, leicht bcwasserbaren
HeisbodenA, der nnmittelbar bis zu den versumpften Ufem des Sees
himmterleitet. So tt·itt nns bier au£ der Westseite des bi~:~ 100 m
tiefen SeeR eine ldare Dreigliederung der Lanclschaft entgegen. Von
West nach Ost folgen sicl1 aufeina,ncler: steilel' von engen Kerbtiilem
7.erseh n ittoner Gebi egsa bfall, bcdeckt von Nadel wiildern, in den en in

142 W. 0HEDNEH (VOL. XXVII
ein hente kloiner Mnrktflecken Si '1\dwu. Diescr Ort lu1t einst weit
gri:isset·e .Bedeutung gehallt. Er wn,r os, dot• lllll' Zeit dm· 'l'ang
DymtRtie den Narnen, 'L\tli trng nnrl H.e:-;iden:~. der TGiuige von 'fali
war, naehdem cliese Tai Ho 'fHheng 11ls Hn,uptstadt aufgegeben
lwtten. Dann :Eolgt Shang K wan clas "obere 'J'ol'" i111 Gegensatz
znm slidlichen Shia K Wt1ll dem "nnteren Tor", cine Enge Yon
strutcgischer Bedeutung, dcr Vertcidigung clcr Ebeue gegen Norden
rlienend. Schlie:-:;s]ich t1m Nordrand der Ebene gelegcu, da wo von
Norden komrneml de1· HauptznHns:-:; des Sees cin weites fruchtbn,res
Del tabml in dicsem aufgeschULtet hat, Tong Tshnan, cine reiche
Lrmdstmlt, clem r;eit dem Erdbeben 1925 noch teihveise in 'l'ri.tmuwrn
liegenden 'L'ali clmchrtus ebeubiirtig. ()stJich r111 dier;e trockenere
Schuttkegelzone mit ihrer Vcrkelu·Rstrasse nnd cler l'erlschnur der
genannten Ortschaft.en schliesst sich daun die bis zmn Ufer des Sees
sich m·streckonde Reisfelclebeno an.
In dieser Ebene siedeln nun 1Jh>r1-tshi!~, die sich trotz nunmchr
cloch scchAhundertjalwiger BerUhnmg mit den Chinesen, gcwisse
Eigenheiteu ihrer Kultm, vor allem ihre cigene Sprache erlmlten
haben. Die lVIintshitL, deren Siedlungsmum nordwii.rts bis faHt nach
Li 'l'shiang reicht und die in einer jnngcn Vhtnderbewegnng nach W
nuch in die SiecllnngsgeLiete de1· Li:-;su im :Mekongtal eindringen,
sind zweifcllos dot· ii,usseren Ersdwimmg vbr allem der Gcsichtsbilchwg
nach cle1· schtinste lVIemwhenschlag YLinnamt Die :Merkmale
der ]\Jongoloiclen, die vorb·etomlen ·JochbBine nnd die schraggestellte
Lidspalte sind VOl' alleH1 bei clem weihlichen 'l'eil der Bevolkerung
mu· wenig stttrk ansgebildet uncl ein lwller '['oint lllit vielfach frisch
geri:iteton Wangen gibt !?muon und Maclehen oft ein sehr liebliches
Anssehen. In der Kleiclnng, im I-huRbttn, in der Anlage del' Siedluugen
sind sie ganz siuiHiert. Sicher lmndeit es sich bei ihnen
nicht um nene Znwanclerer, nichts wird in den Ohinesischen sonst
recht :mverliissigen Ann11len Uber solche Wandernngen berichtet.
Sie ::~ind nicht etwa an die Stelle einm· abgewanclel'ten 'raibevolkerung
getl'eten, Rondcm haben auch zm 7.:eit der 'l'ai Herrschaft
die Mrtsse cler Bevolkerung gcstellt.
Die Sprache det· lVIintshia haben wir an :;~wei verschiedenen
Stollen twfrrenommen
C>
Ein Ausztw aus dern o·cwonnenen Glossar
b ~
wird hicr znm erstcmMl veri:iffentlicht. Das als I bezeichnete
Mintshia-Gloss11r wurclc am Si.i.clrand der Ebene vun Tali in Shitt
Kwan von einern Handwerker anfgenommen, cler in dem lebhaften
1\in,rktplatz in engster Qemeinr;chaft mit dort zugewanderten

Ahb .. 1. Umlm1kc;tein in Tt1i Ho 'l'sUn, erl'ichtet vom Konig Ko Lo Fon"
von NtLll THtto ;~,nr Eriunerung an die Veruiehtung des Chinesichen
Heerus hl\i RhifL Kw11n in ;Jtthn~· 751 11. Chr.
(Anfnalune Yet Hni, Juli 1930.)
..

1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1
1

P'l', II] KULTURGEOGRAPHIS'CliE BEOBACHTUNGEN 143
ChinoRen lebt. Urnflo tiberraschender ist die ttbereinstimmnng mit
rlem OloHs!1r II, JM1 in einem Dorfe im Mekongtn.l in der Nahe der
F:'Lh1·e von L11m11 'l'ing 130 km NW von Shia Kw11n in dem am·
weitestun n11ch W vorgeschohenen Gebiet der Mintshia aufgenommen
wnrde. Und die Zuverliiflsigkeit nnserer Aufnahmeu wird durch
rlttH Mintshin. Glosf:ln.r III bewiesen, daR ieh den sprachlichen
Anf:-::eielmungen von H. R. Davies entnommen babe und das bei Yli.n
Lnng etw:t 100 km WNW von Shia Kwan von diesem aufgenommen
wnrde. Zum Vergleich habe ich ein Wortverzeichnis der Lola Spracbe
heigefUgt, dor Stamme alHo, die den Siedlnngsramn der Mintshia fast
allAeitig umgcben und schliesslich, uncl das ist f!lr uns hesonders
wicbtig, ein solchos der von den Ohinesen als Payi bezeicbneten l'ai
YUnnn.ns. Dieses wurde von nns im Tal des Salwin anfgenommen
in den dot·t abseits der Strasse nach Burma sich findenden Siedlungen
del' Tn.i, an der fast nordlichsten Stelle der Tai-Vorkommen im
westlichen Yunnan. Eindrnckwoll ist do.bei die fast vi:illige UbereinsLimmnng
der Sprache mit dem Siamesischen, do.s wir ansser der
dcutschen und englischen Wortfolge beifugten. FUr die Sprache der
:Mintf,\hia ergibt sich all:! ·wichtigstes die Tats11che, class Rie gc~r lceine
Verwandtschaft zeigt mit dem Tai, class sie vielmehr viele Ohine­
Hische Elemente uncl zwar wahrscheinlich cines alteren OhineRisch
y,eigt, wie mir Prof. H11loun in Gottingen nach einer ersten Durchsicht
der GloRRlH'e brieflich mitteilt, class aber auch den Lolo Sprachen
verwt1ndte Formen nicht· fehlen, worauf auch H.. H. Davies schon
hingewiescm lw.t. Die Stellnng des Mintshia im System der
YHnnanesischen Sprachen endgUldg fest?.ulegen wird Aufgabe weiterer
linguistischet· Untersuchungen sein mlissen. FUr uns wiohtig
ist anf jeden Fall die absol'l.&t sicbere Feststellung, class cine Ver­
WtLndtflchaft zu den 'l'ai Sprachen Hherhaupt nicht feststellbar ist,
clttss auch Helikte etwt1 aus der Zeit, wo die Tai in 'ro.i Ho 'l'si.in und
clem alten '!'ali rosidierton, vo1lkommen fehlen.
Sehr iuteress:mt iRt weiter ein Vergleich der verschiedene"n
Forrnen, in denen uns cler Pflanzenbau bei den verschiedenen Volkern
entgegentritt. Von alle~ Volkern Yilnnans vvird der Pflug
verwamlt; uncl a1s Zugtiere je nach der Bodenbeschaffenheit Btitfel
ocler Rind, wobei cler BUffel vor aHem in den Ebe~erl., clas Rind in
den mehr gebirgigen Landschuften verwandt wircl. Die Volker
Ylinnans sind also mit Einschluss der Lolo und der Lissn Pflugbanvi:ilker.
An steilen Hangen konnnt aber auch der Grabsto~kbo.u
yj 9
1£ach z"Qr A:nwendung:., Wl'llll 11u£ SiamesisclJCm l3o

144 W. OnEDNER [VOL. XXVII
norclsiamesischen Berglttnd siedelndeu Bergviilker, clio Yao nnd Miao,
die Lalm uncl LiHHU ttusschliesslich (11-nlmtocklmu t·reihen, so Rind dies
dentliche Yerannungsfot·men verglicheu mit det• Form des Anbaus,
den sie noch in Yilnna,n treilxm. Es ist von grossem InteresRe den
UrRacLen clieser vV:1ndlung in der Kulturfonn :1nf der Wnndernng
nach dern Suden nachzngehen. ZweifelloR ware vie] zur Beantwortnng
dieser Fra.ge clurch Bofmgen clcr AlteRten in r1en Dorfern der
Bergvolker in Nord-Siam zu erreiohen, cb sich unt.er ilmen nooh alto
Lento befinden, wie z.B. der DorHUteste des L:1hn-Dodes Ban Musso
sUclwestlich Mna.ng Nan, die noch von Nol'flen lim· mit nach Siam
eingewandert sind. Zm Zeit seinet· Heisen in Sinm wat· clem Verfasser
diose Fragestollung noch nicht aufgegangeu. Erst auf der
Heise in YUn11:1n ergab sic sich zwnngslanfig, als or dort Angchorige
dei· gleichen Volker mit ganz andercn Wirtschaftsformen :1ntraf.
Die Yerfolgung der Fmgc dot· Kulturw:1ncllnng der Volker auf cler
Wanderung von N nr.ch S iHt aber, wio mit· scheint, von gunz prinzipiellom
Interesse fi.lr die Auffassung der Entstelnmg der irn tropischen
I-Iinterindien auftretenden Formen des Pf.lanzenbaus.
Verfasser hat die in Ylinn:1n angetmffcneu Fonnen der Landwirtschaft,
Art und Anzahl cler ICultm· PHtwzen nnd die jahreszeitliche
Yerteilung ihres Anbaus in einet· Diagrmmnclarstellung itt methodisch
nenet· Form zn vemnschaulichen versucht. (Abb. 5).
Ami dieser ZnR:1mmenstellnng (C1ewi1clmc vvie Pfeffer und rmdere
Gewi.lrze, Gespinstpf.lanzen wie die Baumwolle uncl Hanf sind nicht
mit aufgefi:ihrt, wei! wir fi.ir eli esc nicht fU t' aile 'l'ypen Ang:1ben
einbmchten) crgeben sich mehret·e GeRichtspunkte. In den Ebenen
Yi.lnnans, die alle stark von Ohinesischern Einilnss dnrchsotzt sind,
ha.t sich die Chinef'lische Landwirtsclmft dmchgeset?.t, die nach
Moglichkeit im Sommer und im Winter procluziert, also cine arbeitsintensive
Form des PflanzenbauB clarRtellt.
Sebr deutlich weieht von diesem 'l'yp1m rler P11anzmmnbau der
Mint,shia ab, der weniger reich entwickelt. ist, besonclers aber der
dcir Mintshia des Gebirges in 2500 rn Hohe. Dort f:1llen wegen
dot• schon niedrigeron 'l'emperati.u·en die Winterhdturen ans uncl
hei den Sommerkulturen :wigt sich andt•rn·Reits bernerkenswerte
Vielseitigkeit, VOl' allem das ausschliessliche Anftreten von Anbaupflttnzen
der gernassigten Zone. Wieder anclers die Lanchvirtschaft
der Lissu, die im l\1ek:ongta,1 die steilsten Hange zn kultivieren
verstehen. Da tritt uns offenbar als Anpassung an die n,n Gebirgshangen
vielfa,ch verschiedenon Bedingungen yon Boden und Exposi-
I I

Mohn
Bohn12n
Garsta
Waizan
Bohn12n
Mais
'PflanzQnbau der '
ChinQsQn
in dQr Eb12n

PT. II] KUL'l'URGJiJOGRAPHISCHE BEOBACHTUNGEN 145
tion llie grtisste iiberhaupt beohuchtete Vielseitigkeit des Anbttns
entgcgen. Aber am &W.?·ltsicn hebt s1:ch von allen cliesen :l''Ypen
Yiinnanesiseher L(/,)ulwi?'lsclwft doch dm' 1':yp?L8 der Lanclwi.rtsvlwjl
der- 1'ni o.b. Hiet· h·itt m1s nnr eine einzige An banpflanze, der au£
Bewii.Asernng gebante Heis ent.gegen., da cler Mais als ttmerikanische
o~~tl'eideart ja et·st junge Zutnt ist und in Enrasien ja erst seit dem
Hlten J ahrhunclert frUheAtens fLit' den Anbau in Ji'rago kommt.
Gemde ttn der Stelle, wo wir im Salwintal in 760m Hohc die Siedlungen
cler 'J'tti ant.r11fen Jr..it Spmche uncl Pflan;',enbau, die gam:
denen Siam:,; entsprechen, fanden sich ChinesiAche Siecller numittelbar
darliber in cler nachst hiiheren SiecllungsRchicht in den Ebenon nm
lROOm nncl i.i.ber diesen vviecler, also anch in ranrnlich grosster
Nn.chbarRchaft in den Oohirgon bis 2500m

146 W. CREDNER (VOL. XXVII
Volkstums find en. N nr ihre Hm'rschaft lmben sie Ubor das Gebiet
uncl ZWtU von St:i.den her anfgel'ichtet. Spraehlicbe nnd archaeologiscbe
Untersuchungen worden hcrnngexogen we1·den milssen, um
die Haltbarkeit dicser Arbeitshypothose xu i.iborpt·iifen.
Arohaeologischer Untersuchungen, die vielleicht von cler Siam
Society in Zusammenarbeit mit der Academia Sinica zu nnternehmen
wiiren, beclnrf es aber vor allem ;mr Kliirung der von uns gcmnchten
Funde von Festungs- uncl Mauerbantcn im Gebiet des einstigen Tai
Ho 'fsheng, des jetzigen Dorfes 'l'ai Ho 'l'sUn. In cliesem Dorfe steht
der bereits oben erwahnte Dcnkstein an die Schlu.cht von f:lhia Kwuu
im Jahre 751. Hier lag, wie auch der Nmne des Ortes uudentL't, die
von Konig Piloko gegrilnclete Hnuptstadt von NtLn 'l':mo. il.ls wir
am 27. Juli 1930 beim Aufbrnch znr grossen .H.eise durch den
Westen Yttnnans von Tali aufhJ·achen und in 'l'ai Ho 'l'st.in nach
Rosten der einstigen Hauptstadt fragten, da fUhrte uns ein Dorfbewohner
auf Veranlassung des Gemeindeyorstehet·s auf cine etwa 80m
tibee dee Ebene und nm wenig nordwestEch des Ortes gelegene
Kuppe, die schon dem Steilanstieg des 'J'ien 'l'shang Shan angehort,
und zu unserern Staunen fanden wil' hier die noch dentlid1 erhaltenen
Spuren eiuer grossartigen Befestigungsanlttge Abb. 6. Ein System
von Wallen und Graben, von Gras l'iberwachsen, uruschliesst einen
eingeebneten Platz, auf dem heute ein kleiner recht unscheinbarcr
Ohinesischee 'l'ernpel steht mit verstanbten Gotterbilclern uncl als
Ablagenturn von Ackergeraten dienend, die man zur Bearbeitung der
kleinen innerhalb cler Urnwallungen angelegten Gemitsegarten nnd
kleinen Reisfelder benutzt. Die Berglmppe i'Uhrt den Nttmen Ho
Ding Shan und cler Tempel auf iln heisst Ho Ding 'esc. Die Knpre
wircl gebildet durch zwei 'l'alchon, von clenen drts sUdliche von weiterher
aus dem Gebit·ge konnnt, wiihrend da,s steiler eingeschnittcne
'von NE heraufgreifendc 'l'alcben mit seinem Qnellkessol gerade urn
die Kuppe henungreift uud sie vom t.lbl'igen Borglmng ahgliedert.
Die mit Hilfe des Kompasses uncl durch Abschl'eiten .det· La.ugen
hergestellte Fanstskizze lasst die Ln.geverhiiJtnisse hinliinglich
erkennen. Sie zeigt glcichzeitig die Sittmtion clot· Lnnclschaft am
Fusse des Hiigels nncl die ungefahre La,ge det' Wall- nnd einstigen
Mauersysteme, die nun bier an die Ht'igelbefestigung anknUpfen und
sich nach cler Besebreibung des Dorfler1:-1 deutlich durch die Ebeno
bis an clas Ufer des Sees verfolgen liessen. Diose Walle verlaufen
zunachst senkrecht znr Hauptverkehrsstrasse, diefle gegen N und S
abriegelnd 1 und verlo,nfen daun fa,st gradlinig...-durGh die Ebene zum

Erh-
Abb. 6. Kartenskizze des Gebietes urn Tai Ho Tsun. Vermutliche
Befestigungsanlagen der ersten Hauptstadt von Nan Tsao, Tao Ho
Tsheng. Masstab 1 zu 25 000. Nach eigner roher Gelandeaufnahme.
Hohenzahlen tiber Seespiegel geschatzt.
Erkliirungen.
Burgwalle 1'''''S't# Bachschotter
Mauerreste , ... ,, ..
Reisland
W allanlagen
Gemi:isekulturen
noch gut erkennbl1r
l~liiiiUUUII
weitgehend eingeebnet
--

•

PI'. u] KUL'l'URGEOGitAPHJSOHE J3E013ACH'l'UNG:EN 147
Seenfer. Konnte man die Anlaae znu.iichst nm· fi:ir eman festen
Pltttz zur Behcrrschung des V crkelll's "' auf der Stmsse latltcn, etwa
unsercn mittebltcrlichcn Burcrcn cntS})l'ochencl so crewinnt sie nun
0 ' 0
doch im Zusammenhang mit diesen Wallzi'tgen in deren Mitte das
Dod 'L'ai Ho Tsun gelegen ist, besondere Bedeutung. Mitten durch
den Haum, zwischen den vVallen, die etwa 1000 m auseinander liegen
und vom Oebirgsabfall his zum See auf 1500 m geschatzt werden,
nimmt in verwildel'tem Schotterbett der Bach, der den Namen 'l'i
Min 'i.'?:i ftibrt, seinen Weg zum See. SUdlich von ihm, sich an den
Hand cl es Schuttkegels anlehnend, liegt das Dorf Tai Ho 'J'si:in mit
360 Familien, ein recht grosRer Ort n.lso, der aber heute cine rein
hmd wirtschaltlic!Jo Bevolkernng beherbergt und wie unsere Sld7.ze
zeigt, von Bam busclickicht umgeben n.bseits von der Hauptverkehrsr,Masse
liegt. Die zugehi:irigen Heisfelder el'stl'ecken sich innerhalb
uucl aussel'halb cler altDn Wallinien bis :mm See heruntcr, worden
unterbrochen nur clurch die GernUsebauzone, die sich im hoher liegenden
uncl daher trockeneren Geliinde am Nordufer des WasRerlaufes
hiuzieht, und von der Dorfsicdlung Tshin Tsi'm (bedeutete einst
vielleicht Ohinesendorf), die ofrenbar auch innerhalb des alten
Stadtge]iindes liegt. NiLhel'e Erkundungen waren lll1S Ieider aus
1\fangel an Zeit nicht moglich. UnRere Karawane, die des regnerischen
VI' etters wegen auch unsere }.Cameras mitflthrte, war liingst in
Richtung Shia Kwan weitetmarschiet·t, sodass wir ihr wahl ocler ii.bel
zu folgen hatton, zumal nnsere Aufgaben ja auch au£ anderem
Gebiet lagon.
Es cntsteht naturlich die Frage, ob es sich denn in den angetro£fenen
Anhtgen wirklich um Heste der alton Nan Tsao Haupt::;tadt
handelt odor ob cs sich nicht viellcicht um Befestigungen aus anderen
Zeiten handeln lmnn. Wir mtisscn dabei bedenken, class wir uns
hier in einem historisch hoch bedeutsamen Gebiet befinden. Aile
Heerzi.lge, die von Osten her clas Gebirgsland Yi.innan dmchzogen
zm Erweitcrung der Gronzen des grosson Ohinesischen Reiches, sind
dmch den Sitdteil der Ebene von 'l'ali gezogen, nm bier im engen
Felsenclurchlass von Tien 'l'shang Tshitto dem einzigen Durchlass
durch die m~ichtige Kcttc des 'l'ien r:L'shang Shan diose zu queren.
Hier wurden durch den Wiclerstand Nan 'fsaos die Einbl'llche dcr
'l'ang Dynastic irn Y i.i.nnannesischen Oebiet zum Stillstand gebracht.
Hier bewegte sich dann aber anch 1253 der Heereszug Kublai Khans,
der die Macht des Ki:inigreichs Tali brach, clas damals schon seine
Hauptstadt von Tai Ho~'l'sheng nordwarts verlegt hatte. In Jener

148 w. CHIWNKlt [VoL. XXVII
Zeit scheint mit don llHmguli~dit!Il l\riq~t'l'll, die Knlllni Klmn folgkn,
det· Islam in YUnww FusH guJ'ae~Ht. t:ll IItdH'n, dur, wit! wit· Hoben
worden, noch im 1 D. ,Tahrhnnclu!'(; Y.lll' Vui·tuila;;Huug fnrehtLarer,
Llutigor IGi.mpfe gewcmlun ist, nm dt)Jlell sich das Laud nuch heute
nicht. edwlt hat, So wisscn wir, dtLKH der ( ;hine~isdw StutthaJter,
den Kl1blai Klwn in YUnnan eim:otzt.u uin l\loltttnieclttllut' 1uit Namen
Omar aus Buchu.m W

Pr. n] KULTUitG!.:CHE HEOBACH'L'UNGEN 140
die Rta,rk verfnllonen Wiille cler Feste oberhalb 'l'ni Ho '1\,i.in am;
ii.hnlich jnnglll· Zeit stammen konuten, gam: augeschen dason class
wi1· ilbet· jeue Zl~it selll' eingeheude Nnchl'icht.en hab~en, in denen
nichts von Auln.gen bei Tai Ho Tslln erwalmt winl. Damnls cheht.
sich alles um das heutige Tali, wo die 1\folnnnecLwerkamF~·e mit
einem gmuenhafteu Genwtzol am 15. I. 187:j iln·en dnmmliKehL·n
Abschlnss fn,ndcn. Nachdem die Chineslm die Bl'.satzUJJO' 0 der . Manet' .
bei Shia K wan rlurch I11lsclw V erc;rwechmwen zm· tjlJcl'(fttbe vel'Ullo
0
litRst nnd sie dann restloH niedergema.cht. ha.tten, war en si e ltn L1 ic
Stadt hcrangekomtnen, die sich mit ihretn Vet·tnirliam· dem altL·ll
~ "' '
Imu.m, am oben gcna.nnten Tnge auf Gnade und Ungnade erga.b,
worauf die ges!:trnte BeYolkerung, :10000 Menschen, Manner, Fmuen
und Kinder in eiuet· Nacht in fmchtbarem Blntbacl ahgeschl~tclitet
wnrden.
Dieser kurze Ubcrblick libel' die wiehtig~;ten histori:.;chen GcschehniKse
sollte zeigen, dass clet· Ort 'l'ai Ho Tsim, von dem wir mit
Sicherheit annehmen diirfen, (lass et·, wie.Lhs jtt auch aus dcm VOll
Kolofong enichteten Donkstein bervorgoht, u1it der tllten Haupt~;tndt
'J'a,j Ho Tsheng des Konigs Piloko, des 13egrtinclers vou Nan '!'suo,
identisch ist, spatet' iu ch~t· Guschichte nie wieLler eine Holle gespielt
lta.t. 1\fit grosser Wn.lm.;clH~inlicbkeit dltrfen vvir dahcr annehmen
class die vom Verfasser gefundenen Befestigungcn au:,; der Zeit des
altesten N!tll 'l'sa.o sttLrnmen. Der cndgtiltige Beweis ist a.llerdings
nur durch Grabungen d. b. mit den l\letboden der ..}rchaeologie zu
erbring,en.
Ich fasse am Schluss noch einmal kurz rneine auf Grtmd kulhu··
geogmphischct· Beobachtungen gewonnenc verlautige Autl'ttf'Hnng dcr
uns hicr heschaEtigenclon Frageu znsmnmen.
I) Die 1'w: Ylinnum:l sind nicht in hngKnlllom \Vauderstrom von
Norden her in ihre heutigcn anE die tidsten Teilc dt;R f>Ucllichcn
YUnnan beschrtinkten Siedlungsgebiete cingertickt, lmbun sich vielmehr
ans den tropischen Niederungcn des siidliehen China, vor
a.llem aus Kwangsi uncl Kwangtung, sUdwat·tH uml westwti.rts ausgebreitct,
sich dabei immer au die ihrer· Wit·tscha.ftsfonn adacquateu
'fropengebiete h~:tltend.
2) Im Gebiet von 'l\1li lmt mit grosstcr vVttlm;eheinlichkcit uie
cine 'l'ai'-BevOlketnna (tescssen. Dns Koni.!.trcich ·Nan '.l'fmo wat·
0 b ~
yielmehr eine vorn sli.dlichen Ytinno.n nusgehcnde sttt:Ltliche Schopfnng
von erobemden Ttti-FUrsten (Piloko 72B-74·8\, die ihre Ha.uptstadt
zum Schutz dos wic\1tigen und steuerlich eintriigliehtn Verkchrs-

150 W. CmmNrm [VOL. XXVII
xentt·ums Shitt Kwnn gugcn tlie fuinc11iclwu 'l'ibeter in elm· fmchtbaren,
von den knl tme!L ub!mi'u.l Is hochstelwndcn lV1 intr-;lda dicht
besiedelten und 1nilitttl'iH0h leicltt xn vertcidigemlcn Ebeue arn
We:-Jtufer des Erh Hai t1nlogten.
8) Die beim Dorfe Tai Ho Tsi.i.n l.LUf Llor HtLndkuppe des GebirgRttnstiegs
gefunclenon Bofostignngen Lli:il'ften 1Lller \Vahrsoheinlichkeit
naoh ;;,ut;tttnmen mit den dnl'oh die Ebeuo bis an den Sec heruntcrxiohemlcn
Wallen rlio ltoste Jer eim;tigen Verteidigungsnnln,gen der
iiltesten Ha.nptstttdt des 'l\Li Heiches Nan 'J'sn,o dan;tellon. Die
weitere Untel'fmclnmg dim;cr hir die HiHtm:ie SE-Asiens so wichtigen
Stelle fallt in das Gebiet dor archn,cologisdteu Forsohung. l\Hichten
sich :Mittel und Wcgc tiudcu, cino solche Untcrsuclnmg durch Gralmngeu
bttld eimmleiten uncl durchxurLihrcn.
ANIIANG .
.1hoR:mg wns clen Glossm'en dc1' " Y·i1.nnanJ'el:8e des Geo[J1'ctphischen
In.~l!:tnls rlM' Snn Yrdsrm Uni·1Jersitr:il in Oantun JtJ(JO" anfgenommeu
dmeh den Assistcnten des In:-Jtituts Din C!luw.
DtLf\ l\[intshia-Glm.;stLl' III ist a.UH H. H. Davies Uhemounncn, um diu
Zuverlii::;~:~igkeit der eigen0n Anfnahmcu xn kontrollieren.
Die Glosl:lttt'C !:lind a,n den uachfolgencl a.ufgefi.thrten OL'ten anfgenornmen
wercleu:
Miutshin, I von eintmi I-hndwerker in Shia Kwnn au1 Sitdende
des Sees von 'L'ttli.
Mint::;hin II von Dodbowolmern in She P1'rw einern Mint~hia-
- "''
Dor£ ostl. von Lamating nm l\lekong en. 130 km NW
von Shin K wan.
l\LintshitL III ist dmch Dtwies ttufgonommen von Dorrbewohnel'n
bei YUn Lung en.. 1.00 km WNW von Shia Kwnn.
Lolo von Dodbcwolmem des Lolodorfes Hou Slmn im
Gebirge SE von Fnng I en. 30 km SE von Shia Kwan.
'l'n.i von Dorfbewolmem in dem 'l'ai-Dor£ l\bu Lc nuf den
tiefsten 'l'altenassen dec; Salwintales hn,rt sitdl. del'
Stmsse 'J'nli-'l'eng Yi.i.

l'T. n] KUt'I'URdEOGltAJlHISOHE l3EO!lACH'l't1NGEN 151
M etl1ode der 'l'mnsskript.ion von 0l'tsuamen
und Glossa ron. ( 1 )
1) Die Selbstbute a, e, ·i, o worden wie in der cleut~:;chen, fcanzosichen,
itaJioniechen und spanischen Sprache verwand t.
Lange Vokale worden mit- Uber dem Vokal verse hen. Der
Buchstahe e ist nie stumm. Ajin wird durch A1wsf?'o1Jh
dargestellt: Be' 1'sh1.um.
2) Der franzi.:isische L11ut ou wit·d dul'ch 1.~ wie in der cleut:-:;chen,
italienischcn uncl spa:1ischen Spr11che hezeichnet ..
3) Der franzi:isische Laut 'l.h wird dureh ii wiu in dot· tlt,utscheu
Sprache bczeichnet.
4) Da,s deutsche 0 und das fr::wztisische C'l.h worden clurch m
dargestellt.
5) Die Mitlaute b, cl, f, h:, l, 1n, n, 1J, ?', t, z, worden wic in rler
franzosischen Spmche angcwandt.
6) Der Buchstahe g entspricht stcts dcm harten Laut der dcut.schen
und der franzosischcn Sprnche.
7) Der Buchstahc 8 ist immer schad wie im fm,nzosischen.
8) Das deutsehe Bch, dns fr::mzi:isische ch werclen durch sh
ausgedrttckt.
9) Der Buchstabe h wird stets als Hauchluut gebmucbt.
10) Der dentscbe Halbselbstlaut j, das franzi:isische i w~rden durch
den Buchstahen y wiedergegeben: Yew.
11) DaA deutsche w wird durch dn.s v der ham.i:isischen Sprache
clargestellt. Der Buchstahe w entspricht dem englischen
Laut: William,
12) Das deutsche tsch, das ft.anzti."lische tch, das englische ch, wcrdeu
mit tsh mnschrieben.
13) Die Buchstaben x, c, q ko111men nicbt zur Anwenclung.
14)
15)
In cler ancreO'ehenen Form wird bei Ortsnamen die Vrtlielt
0 b
gebrauchlicbe Aussprache wiedergegebmJ.
Ausnahmsweise hehalte man fur 0l'tsnamen solche Schreihungen
bci, die seit langem cingebUrgcrt sind.
( 1 ) Nach Senl.:enbe1'(tianc~, Frankfurt, 1927, !3d. U, H. 1, ~. lR.
' ,.

GLOSS ARE
Deutsch
:Mintshi11 lVIintshif.L Mint.shia
'l'ai
Lolo
I Il III (Payi)
Si11mesisch
Englisch
-----·----~-----· ----- ~ -~---·-~·----~·-·---··· ~--~---·-·-- ---~·~
Himmel hai hai he ngdil fiL
'l'n sky
Erde tsi-pa tsi-pri ye-pe-tong mi-di lin &lu 0111'th
Sonne nie-pi ngi-pi nyi-pi an-tso Wt11l f!::lu sun
Monel mi-na-pi mi-na-pi ua-pi htt-pi'L len I " ~il'W moon
Stern shie' sia sien ke ian ~m star
Wolke VO ' vo an-ti muk ll.J'll. 'V'\'I.mn cloud
Wind pi-she ' pi-she' pi-so' an-she' lmn ~:w wind
Bogen vu-shi vu-shui an-ho fon Ju l'ttlll
Berg shu she' nge-tci kn-zc ' loi u1'U1 hill
II;'
Fluss kou-to tsho-tsho la-lo1-ge' m1m-hon !a.JUl
nver
Baum tse' -tse' tse'-tse ' so-tse ' se '-ze' mar
11-1 tree
,...
Gras tsu tsu tso A he' yiL
Vlq)l grtLSS
Fels tso-knai tso-kuai ka-lo hin rock
V.u
Pfertl me ' n1e' rne' ts~tn wii.
'l.-
hOl'RC
:1-11
Hind ngo' nge' nge' n-m i ugo 15 ca,ttle
Hul1n Imi-do' ke-hi ki 111 kni 1d chicken
Huud knn.-clo' kna-te' knn. n.-ke , miL V'l:l.Jl clog·
Sehwein de-clo' te-te' te n.-vi mil VI~ pig
Ka,tzo 11-m'i-de' a-ni· to' U-lll miu.u lll it11l J!:J.I'l cat
I
Korper b-;e'-ko tse'-ke'-net ge'-tse ho-tsa
lY1~, mrm.J body
Kopr te' -bon ti-pu te-ho e'-dc' ho m head
Ihar te'-mi:i. ti-mi:i. te-mii. u-tRe ' hl!n-bo •
el~ hair
Olnen ngi-ti-lnm nio-to ngo-pi:i. hn 'V'\ Bitr
ll
Auge ua-ni:i, ngno ngue mi-tse' tii. m eye
Mund tsu-ni:i. tsu-km• tshi-ge lm-pi slm p tJ1n mouth
Nase pi-lnm-ni'i.
{ ngu-kna pui-fn-te nn.-kun, hu-hmg r.nln
• 'U nose
tie-net
Ztdm tse'-pii. tsui-pa tsho-pa she ldu ¥tu tooth
Zunge tRai-nii. t1mi-pie tshe-ptii Jo lin ~'W tongue
~
llaUF; ho-lm huo-lm ho-ke hi he'u
'Ul'\.1 !Hl'\.! "' house
Tur mai-sil. me-se men-shen a-l(.e' na-tu t.h::lY1 door
!I
:F'euot' hni Imi-ne hni a-do fai 1~ fil-e
Kleider i-ko i-ko i-ko pu-tse' Rho' L:s'I'EI "' clothes
Hose kmt-iu lnm-io kmt-io 1o kun n1m~ trousers
Schuhe ngtti-tsie ngai -tsi nge-tsi ke'-ni kiam-tin 1\hm shoe
I
Essschale ko,-pc• ke'-poi tt-ke'
Vttter 11-tie ti-ngie ii.-to ii-po te
.J
van rm, 'llu bowl
I
~'El
fntber
W. Orodner, K?.dl1L'I'[JeOg1'U1Jh'isclle Beobach.t?tnge11 xxvii, 2.

•

Den tAch
Mutter
Solm
'l'ocbter
Alterer
Bruder
Jungerer
Bruder
Altere
Schwester
Jtingere
Sell wester
Mann
Fmu
Ich
Dn
Er
rot
schwar)l
WClSS
gross
klein
essen
gehcn
Ate hen
aitzcn
1
2
:3
4
5
6
7
8
D
10
100
1000
i
1\'fintshia
I
ii,-mii
tse' -ni
du-la-tse' -ni
n-ko
tn.i-ni
I
'
a-tsi
du-tai-ni
I
I
i Rai-tan-tso-ni
dl"t-ni-ne
110
ho
tso'
he'
I
pe'
to
io'
pci
tse'-he'
lm-tc'
i
ko
sn,
HJ
11ge )
fe'
tsi
pm
tsiu
tsc'
a-pe' •
a.-tsi
1\lintshia
II
mo-J1g1e
tse'-n'gie
ngi-ngic
ko-ngie
ti-ngic
ncrin-ti-rJO'ie
b 0
tse' -ngi-ngie
ngie' -tse'­
ngie-nU.
ngo
no
mo
tso
he'
pn.
to
. )
l8
pm
tl::.e'-ke'
kn-tic
1
ko
sa
I'll
llg'O
fo
ts]
pin
tsie'
tRn.
a-pi1
o'-tsie
J\Tintshit1
III
a-m6
b;e'
ngo
no
tRhc
he'
pe
to
. )
JC
nge
die'
ke'
lL
)
RJ
ngfl
fn
.tsi
pHt
tshc'
clio
tt-pei
11-shi
W. Creduo I', J( ultu?'.IJeo,rpaphisdw BeoiNwhtwn!Jt~n
Lulo
ii,-mi'i
nga-zo
>~o-mii
a-ko
nga-lla->~Ll
a-tsi
ke' -m6
i-ke-p6
zo-mo
nga
m
l!L
iu-ho
a-n'i-vn
a-vi-ku
ge'
di
so-so
shi~t
ki-ti
ui-ti
tc;e' -mo
ngc'-mo
HO-le'
i-le'
ngo-mo
ko-mo
ke'-mo
he-mo
ke'
tsi-mo
tzo-ho
tHc'-te
'l'ai
(Pnyi)
miL
lnk-tsai
Jnk SD,U
tsai
nong-tsai
nong san
pu-t.'ll\i
pu-ing
lmu
me'
me'n
leng
bm
pe'
yai
en
t.'lin
pai
tsok
mwg
mti.ng
song
R::tll\
si
hfi
hok
t:oet
pie
kan
sip
i-pat
li-mting
Siamcsisch
"'
'1-ttm'Hl
el"nl'll
II
"' -
~V\~~
~ru
I
'Vll'U
!"lll
mn
&11
'UI'J
lt~~hlj
...
m!
u1
t~~Qr
z:rm
t'l'i:W
~
·~
VII
V!n
rl.
l "'l til
wJt~~
!fll
W!J
Englisch
mother
SOil
daughter
elder
bl'other
youngot·
brother
elder
.'lister
younger
sister
nutle
fcnmle
I
I
you
he
red
black
white
big
small
eat
go
sbwd
sit
1
2
R
4
5
7
8
9
10
100
1000
II
xxYii, 2.

fu
r
Tai
Tai
17ig~~re .l. Distribution of the most import11nt nations in the l'OOt
territory of Indochina.

CULTURAL AND GEOGRAPHiCAL OBSERVATIONS MADE IN THE TALl

2
tho course of the Upper Yangt:;,e i10 Cltlled here. We followed this
river from Toma,e clown to 'l'siu 'l'shitwg Kai aud thereafter returned
to Ytinnanfu by a south easterly route.
'l'he detn.ils concemiug om jonmey have tdrmtLly been published in
1931 in the first number of Oommwniuation.s f?'O?n Uw Cfeogrn2Jhioal
Tn.stittde of ihe 8161~ Yctt Sen Un·iver·sity in Ccmton in Got·man(l)
n.nd Chinese.
'l'be geological :1nr.l morphologicn.lrosults were also published, in
HJ31, in the second number of the Oom .. mnniccdions. 1'he cultural
and geographical results obtained on the basiH of the vocabularies of
the eight languages, which we found in the regiom.; travelled through
and noted clown by us, are still awn,itiug publication. A separtc
problem which arose dming the observations 'made in the Tttli region
and indicated in the first part of the description of the journey will
be treated here. 'l'his concerns the Nan Chao problem, on which we
shall tht·ow light on the basis of the cultmal and geogmphicn.l obsel'­
Vtttions umde in the 1'ali region.
In o!'der to investigate the different questions on a broader basis,
we shall first sketch the genentl dii'Mibution of the population iu
the regions in question. Next the observations made in the more
limited at•ea of 'l'ali will be treated, and finally an attempt will be
made to clmw some conclusions with regard to the Nan Chao problem.
However, it must be mentioned beforehand that the extensive natme
of the observations, i. e. ob~e1:v11tions such us are made when travelling,
na.tm•ttl!y will result mm·e or less in a working hypothesis only
wllich must be subjected to further and intensive investigations
later on.
On a rough rna,p (fig. I) I have tried to show the distribution of
the population 11s it is to-da,y. This m11p is b11sed on the exemplary
iuvestigu.tions of General H. R. Davies( 2 ) anfl Rev. W. C. Doclcl(H) and
besides on informaLion obtained on personal observations.
l!'or a fuller comprehension, however, it is necessary to give brief
characteristics of the fonnation of the landscape described.
Eastern YUnnan is the watershed between the H.ed H.iver iu the
(l) Reviewed by the tm1~slator in JSS, vol. XX VI, p~:-;~~~o~~;~~IJ3il.
( 2 ) II. R. Dlwies, l'ilnncm, the link bet11!een Indict nncl the Yangtze, On.lll·
bl'idge Universit;y Press, HlOIJ.
(il) W. U. Dod1l, J'lte 1'wi R,toe, Iown., ~'he 'l'oreh PresR, 1923.

south and the Yn,ngtze in the llorth. Only small rivers water it.
But contrary to the big riven; they lmve not been able to cut deep
beds; and thus, eastern Yiinuan has the eht1l'!Wter of a plateau, with
a flat relief, on which rise only a few low mountain ranges. 'l'hese
high plateaux lie in an altitude of 1900-2000 metres. 'Che rive1·
valleys, which often have developed into fhtt bt1sins, do seldom go
deeper tlum 200 metres below this ilat niveau, while the hill mnges,
which rise on the plains, rarely exceed 2400 metres in height. '!'he
bouudary of this plateau follows the valley of the H.ed Rivl'l.' ttud
extends thus roughly from '1'11li towards the 8oulh East.
West of this line one meets another formation of surface. 'l'he
valleys of the Heel River, Mekong and Sal win 11re here deeply cut
and almost everyvvhere tho bottoms of their beds are below 1000
metres altitude. Like these rivers their tributaries have also deeply
cut beds in their lower courses. The whole relief is thus much more
markedly developed. Western Yi:i.onan is the typical mountain
country with water shed rrtnges which reach a height up to 4000
metres. Just on the boundary of bot.h types of landscapes lies the
plain of '1\uli. The surfn,ce of Erh Hai lies in an npproxi·~1ate height
of 2000 metres (above sea level). '-L'he plains rise slowl): from the
shores of the lake in the west bordel'ecl by the range of 'l'icn Tshang
Shan towering up to a height of 4300 metres, while to the east of
the lake tbe mountains only reach a height of aooo metres.
The present distribution o£ the '-l'ai in YUnnan is intim11tely connected
with the principal features of the country. 'l'hey 111.·e hardly
to be found on the Eastern YU.nn11n plateau where only 11 few
small gronpH, like islanclA, are met with. . 'J:heir proper territory is
towards the south-west, i. e. south-west o£ a line drawn~ hom ~l\1li
along the Heel River. They are thus contined to the mountainous
part, not on account of the mounta,inous clHLmcter o£ this pa l't of the
country but because only in this region are found valleys so deeply
cut in that they have a t~·opicc~l climate. 'l'he t1·opica~ valley.s represent
thus the dwelling places of the 'l'hai every·where in South-·west
Yttnnall. rl'he T11i are the inhabitants of the tropical valley plains
on which they are able to cultivate their irrigated pt1cldy ii.elds while
on the hills between these valleys there live other people whom we
shall call the hill people of Y unn11n. Even on the plain round Tali
no 'l'ai are found to-day and they have probably ?WVe?' been the
inhabitants o£ this plain which lies at 1111 ttltitude of: :2000 metres.
'L'he northernmost outpost o£ the present day 'Cai population we
•

4
found on the slime latitude as 'l'ali, to the west o£ this place, in the
valley of the SalwiD, at the small market place Man In, at a height
of 800 metres only, clown to which depth tbe valley, between the
3500 metres high ranges of Kao Li Kong Shan and Pi Ln Shan, iR
deepened.
After lw.ving outlin·~cl tJw region of the 'l'ai living in the valleys,
we shall n.lso brieHy deal with the distribution of the remainder of
the YUnnan tribes, confining ourselves to the most important of these.
'rl10 greater part of the original population of YU.nnan-we are not
dealing hel'e with the more recently immigrn,ted Chinese-belongs to
the 'l'ibeto-BUl'man group, represented by the Lolo, Lissu (Lissaw),
N as hi (ll1usseu) and Ln.lm of which the three first named are spread
over wide territories, while the latter the Lalm, ,,.ho live widely
spread over south-western YUnnan, are only mentioned here because
theie most southem outposts are found in the hills of Northern Siam
where they are called Musseu.
'l'he distribution of the three chief representatives of the 'l'ibeto­
Burmese people will be seen from map 1 which shows clearly that
the Lola from Szecbmw populate the whole of E9st YUnnan, i. e.
the Y'iinncm plcdean, and from here stretch out in a south western
direction passing the line of 'l'ali-Hed H.iver.
Farther south-west in the hills, i. e. above the dwelling places of
the Tai, there lives a confused mass of tribes. There are found, in
innumemblc small gl'oups, the Austro ·Asiatic Palaung, LiL and Wii.,
the Tibeto-Bqrman La.hu a,ncl Woni, besides H.m11ll groups of :lliao
and Yao. · Only further north, north of the 25° latitt'ide, we find
more homogenous settlements. To the west, in the hills by the
Salwin and 'JVlekon•Y
o>
Eve the Lissu and aaain
,:,
further north, between
Mekong and Yangtze, the Nashi, who, as alreitdy said, are called
1\iusseu by the Chinese. Between tho three large regions of the
Lissu, N as hi and Lolo is a ilpace, which, reaching hom the southern
bordm· of the '1'11li lttke northwards almost to Li 'l'sbiang, is inhabited
hy the Minchia tribe. 'l'hese Minchin. are to-day the inhabitants
of the country r:ound 'l'ali and on them we have especially centred
om observations. Who are they? What is their relation to the
other peoples? Since when have they occupied the region ronnel
~r.ali? How docs their presence in the Tali basin agt·ee with the
presnme

Hai
21oom
Fig'l.l,re 2. Sketch map o:E the country round 'fali. Scale cr1. 1: 600,000.

'5
Besides aU t1leHe imp()l'tant origi1ml component:-:; the ChineRe element
is nttturnlly of the greu,tesL impol'tance in the composition of the
Ylinnancse populatim1. '.l'ho Chinel:lc came as couqucrorH. The t-in;t
invasion took place in the year 225 A. D., dming the pm·iod of the
thl'ee kingdoms, following· that of the Han dyuaRty. The invaders
issued from the western of theRe kingdoms, from Shu, whose capital
Chengtu lay in Szechuan. ~'he next advance of the Chinese only
took place during the 'l'ang dynasty more tlw.n 500 yen.rs later.
'rhe Chh1ese attacks during the 'l'ang dynasty were met by n.
powerful ad vers11ry in the for1n of the Tai kingdom of Nan Chao
which beat oft' seventl of them This kiugdom lw,d been fonllC1ed by
the Tai prince Piloko (728-t:\48) clmi.ng tho reign of the emperor of
the Tang dymt:-:;ty, Shnan Hung (71.3-755). Piloko was originally
prince of Mong She, the southemmost of the six: Tai principalities
in Southern YUmmn, and after its southernmost position w&s the new
Nan Chao dominion n11medY) rl'he capital. was transfened by Pilolm
hom his own principality to the rich plains of pTesent day 'l'ali and
built at Tai Ho 'l'sbeng, 8 Ion. south of Tali, between the shores of
Erh Hai and the precipitions walls of the 'l'ien 'l'shang Shan range
(see rnap 2). 'l'he word transcribed h1 Chinese as 'l'sheng (in the
name ot 'l'ai Ho 'rsheng) stands probably for the 'l'hai word 'l'shiang
(Chieng) which means a fortified town. In our days the place is
called 'L'ai Ho 'l'sii.n-'l'siin means in Chinese a village. The name has
evidently undergone a change clue to tho decay of the place and its
slow transformt1tion into a mere villn.ge.
'l'he position of the town was a favourable one because it lay on
the great line of communications which leads from the north from
the 111ncl of rrupan, i. e. 'l'hibet, southwards a.ncl secondly because it
was possible from here to protect the E-W road, which passed the
souLhern shore of tho Tali lake crossing tl1e 'l'ien 'l'shang Shan range
through the pass of 'l'ien Tshiao, against Tibetan attacks from the
north.
It was thus evidently, from a skategic standpoint, an especially good
place in which the new capital was built for the purpose of commanding
the important crossing of both of the chief trade routes and
,___________
(l) A. Hosthorn, Gesc!l.iehte Chincts, Stuttgtut-Gotlm, 1928, p. 119.
This history, which gives the foundation of Nan Ohno,

6
thereby safeguat·ding tho moRt imporbtnt traffic junction in YUnnan
agniust northern enemies.
In case the rrhibetu,ns were threnthoning Il'Olll the north the
Chinese could use the second route which comh1g from the eaRt
passes the southern shore of the 'l'1tli lnke (Erh Hui).
The decisive battle fought in the year 751, in which King Ko Lo
Fong (748-778), the son of Piloko, vanquitshed Li Pi, the army commander
of tbe 'l'a.ng empire, ttnd destroyed Ids nrmy, took place
therefore on the route which, corning from the east pa,sseR the south
Rhore of the lake, i.e. in the conntt·y ·which is seen on plate 3. In
Ta.i Ho Tsitn is still shown to-clay the commemo1·ati ve stela which was
erected by King Ko Lo :F'ung (Klnm Luang :F'nng?) in commemoration
of this victory of Nan Chao (see pln.te 4). The Cldnese campaigns
a,ncl the invn,sions made by the Nan Chtto troops into Chinese
territory, and still more the diploma,tic relations bet;veen both countries,
have naturally led to far re~tl.!hing cultural iuHuenccs.
\Ve know of treaties made with Chinn, of Chinese litemti who
lived a,s advisers at the court of Nan Chao, and of emba,ssies
exchanged between Nan Chao and China,,
Chinese art and litemture were cultivated at the comt of Nan
Cha,o, In the 9th century A. D., the power of the Kingdom, a,£ter
victorious campaigns down to Tongking, wn,s so gt·ettt that King
Ynlung, whose realm then sketched from A8sam to 'l'ongking (859
A. D.) could adopt the title of emperor of 'l'ttli.(l.)
The country where once lt1y the mpitt1l of Nan Chao, we designa,te
• be..;t as the T'11li basin. It is really a tectonian basin formation, a
sinking region between higher surrounding territories of which, first
of all, the range of Tien Tshang Shan, which boundR this bttsin· to
the west, rea,ches a height of no less than 4300 met;reR. The tectonim1
movements lmve not yet ceased. Even to-day this region is
suffering from violent earthqua,kes. When the author visited the
country t.he ruins in all the villages and of whole quarters in the
towns of Tali and Shia Kwan told about the violence of the hst
great quake which took place in 1925.
'l'he basin lying between both of the mountain ranges iA mostly
occupied by Erh fbi, the Tali lake, which from north to south
reaches a length of more than t18.3 kilometres wlth an a,verage
(l) A. Rosthorn, Qescf!ichte Ol?inas, Hl23, p. J l9,
. . r

•
Fi;Jnre 3. Landscape at the south end of the Tali lake seen from the caRt. In the background the 4300 m.
high range of Tien Tshang Shan with the valley cut through \vhich the outlet of Erh Hai runs to :Mekong. To
the left in the foreground is seen the ancient main route to Burma on which, before it euterR the Yalley (behind
the hill in the middle background) lies the market tovm of Shia Kwun. 'fhio; htmlsca.pe iR thus the scene of the
battle at Shia Kwan in tl1e year 751.
Phot,ographed by W. Crednel', .July, 1930 .
•

e11cHh of 7 kilometres. 'rlw ea.stm·n slJOreline goes directly into
the small valleys which dissect the slopes of the hills. There is
therefore no .space for the development of settlements nor !Lny available
ground for cultivation of iields. Devoid of lmmnn dwellings
rise the mountains directly up from the JnJ::e. It i,-; othm·wise on tbc
western side of the lake. Here has come into exit:ltence, below the
slopes of Tien Tshang Slum, a strip oE fiat alluvial land, 2 to 4 kilometres
broad, ·which slopes gently down towards the lake.
This fiat land is built up close to the n10untains on the rough
masses of rocky debris which the small ri ,·ers, coming clown from
the mountain~, have built up into the shttpe of conic:1l rubble pm1kR.
'!'he farther away from the mountainR, tl1e lower the Janel becomes
a,ncl the substance o:f the soil becomes fiuet· [l,ncl forms good p11cldy
bncl, easily irrigated, 1 to 3 km. bro[l,cl, which stretches right down
to the swr.mpy shoreR of the Jake.
The lm1cl lying on the west Ride of the 100m. deep lal

8
Fin11lly, 11t the northel'!l border of: the pl11in, where tho northern
chief tributl1l'Y river of the bke h11s cre11ted D· fertile clelt11 land, lies
Tong Tslnmn, an opulent town, eqnalling '1\di which, sincu tho ol1rthqnake
in 1925, is still partially in ruins. 'l'o the eaHt of this dry
zone of rubble cones with Hs ro11d n.nd Htring of pearlH constituted by
the ttbove mentioned towns, stretches the plain of paddy fields right
down to the shores of the lake. This plain is now inbnbiterl by the
Minchin who, in spite of more than six hundred years of Chinese influence,
ha,ve retained certain cultural peculiarities and first of all
their own language.
'l'he 1\'Iinchia, whose habitat reaches northwards almost to Li
Tshiang and who recently have been moving westwards, invading
the territory of the Lissu in the Mekong valley, belong doubtless, as
regards appearance to the finest of nll the human types of Yiinnan.
'l'be characteristic features of the Mongoloids-the high cheek bones
and oblique eye slits-are, especially among the women, very little
developed and the clear complexion and often fresh reel cheeks lend to
the women and young girls a very charming appear11nce. vVith regard
to dreRs, house building o.nd the plan of their villages, they arc quite
sinicizecl. The Minchia are certainly not new immigrants as noth·ing
is stated about that in the otherwise reliable Chinese annals. Nor
have they replaced a departed 'rai population but have nl ways, also
during the period of the 'i'ai power, constituted the bulk of the
population.
We have taken notes of the Minehia bnguage at two different
places. An abstract of the vocabulary taken do·wn is here published
for the first £ime.
'fhe Minchin. vocabulary marked I was obtained at the southern
border of the Tali plain in Shia Kwan from an artisan who lives in
the lively market there in close contact with the Chinese immigrants.
It was therefore very surpt·ising to find that this vo~abulary agreed
with the words (II) taken down in a village neal' the ferry at Lama
Ting, 130 km. N. W. of Shitt Kwa.n, in the farthest western outpost
of the Minchia region.
'l'he reliability of our notes is proved by the :Minchia vocabulary
which I have taken from General H. R. Davies, who took his clown at
Yun Lung' about 100 km. W.N.W. of Shia Kwan.
For comparison I have attached a list of words of the Lolo language,
that tribe which SUITOtlnds Q.lmost on ~Il sides the habitll!t of

Ji'ig~l/l"e .~. M mnorinl tablet in '.L'ai Ho '1\ri.\n set up by King Ko Lo •
Fong of Nttn Chao to eomHlewmatc the defeat of tlw Chinese rmuy nt
.Shia Kwn.n in the yotw 7.51 A. D.
Pl1oto l1y Y ut Kni, ,July, 1980.

•

tho Minchin and :finally, which is of especial importance to us, n
vocnbulnry o£ Yi.innan 1'ui whom the Chinese call Ptt-yi.
'l'he latter wtts taken down by m~ in tbo Salwin valley in a settlement
of the 'fai which lies far from the road leading to Burma and
in the almost northermnoRt district of the 'l'ai in West Y i'tnnan.
A striking fea,tnre is the almost perfect agreement of this language
with that oE the Siamese, of which we ttlso attach a vocabulary, besides
German ancl English.
With reganl to the :Vlinchia, language the most important fact is
that it shows absolutely no relations with 'fai, but that it contains
many Chinese elements and what l)robably will be found to be an
older form of Chinese, according to what Professor Haloun in Goettingen
has written to me after ba ving gone through the vocabulary
a first time. Forms related to tl1e Lolo langnage are not lacking
either, a fact to which General Davies has ftlready referred.
However, :finally to fix the position of the Mincl1it1 language in the
system of Ylinmmese languages wlll he the task of further linguistic
research.
The most important thing for us is anyhow the absolutely sure fnct
that any relationship whatever with the Tai languages cannot be
traced, and that also relies from the time when the 'fai resided in Tai
Ho 'rsiin and Old 'fali are completely lacking.
Very interesting furthermore is a comparisoi1 of the various forms
under which we find the cultivation o£ food j)lants by the different
tribes. All the tribes of Yunnan use the plough and as draughtcattle,
according to the nature of the ~rround, buffaloes or oxen. The
buffaloes are mainly used in the plains and the oxen in tl1e more
hilly pfirts.
The peoples of Yi.tnnan are thus, including the Lolo and Lissu,
plough people. On steep slopes the digging stick is, however, often
taken in use. When we, in S,iamese territory, see the hill people,
vvho live in Northem Siam, the Yao, Miao, Lahu and Lissu exclusively
using the digg·ing stick, then this is clearly an indication of poverty
compared with their form of cnltiva.tion in YUnnan.
It is of graat interest to go into the reasons for the change which
has taken plnee with regard to the cultural forms during the migrations
toward the south. One could doubtless receive replies to these
questions when asking the elders in the villages of the hill people in
North Siam as there are still found amo~g them old people, as for
instance 1 the village elder of the Lahu village, Ban 1\fusseu, south
- .
'
9

10
west of Mu'ang Nan, who cttme himself with the immigrants from
the north, During his travels in Siam the author did not put these
questions to hirn.solf; only whel1 travelling in YUnnan, did they occur
to him as a mattct· o£ course as he there met relatives of the same
peoples but ·with quite different forms of cnltivat;ion.
A close study of the quee;tion of the cultural changes of the peoples
dming their march from north towal'Cl south iR-it seems so to meof
capital inte1•e::;t with regard to the problem of the origins of the
I01'll1S o£ agriculture met with in Further India.
The a,uthm· has tried to illustrate in a diagram in a new methodical
manner the forms of agricnltnre, the kind and number o£ foorl
pla,nts met with in Yt.tnnan, as well as the seasonal distribution of
their cultivation (Plate 5 ).
From this cliag·ram (we have not included plants like pepper and
other spices or textile plants like cotton and hemp as we did not take
noteR of all of these types) several points or view may be given. In
the plains of Yihman, which are all under a strong Chinese influence,
the Chinese forms of agriculture are the rule which, if possible, work
both during summer and winter thus representing the most intensive
working form of cultivtttion.
'rhe form of cultivation of the lVIinchia, which are less richly
developed, especially among the HilllVlinchia, who work their fields
in a height of 2500 m., deviate very clearly from the Chinese type.
By reason of the low temperature, no winter crops are grown in
the hills, ttnd on the other hancl their summer crops shO\v tt noteworthy
manysidedness especially with regard to the exclnsi ve presence
of plants of the temperate zone.
'l'he agriculture of the Lissu presents again other clitl'erences.
'l'hey understand how to cultivate even the steepest, hill slopes in the
Mekong valley. There we found clearly the most developed manysidedness
of cultivation 've have ever observed and achpted to the
many different conditions of soil and exposition of the hill slopes.
But, most of aU i1~ these types of Yiinnanese c~g?·ictLltt~1'C, that of tlw
1hi stuflul md. Here we meet only one kind or cultivated plants
namely the rice plant which depends upon irrigation. The Indian
corn, as an American species of gmin, is r1uite a recent addition and
t1t the earliest was first cultivated in the HiLh ceutmy in Eurasia.
On the very spot in the Salwin valley, at a height or 7GO m., where
WC ronnel 'rai Settlements with the Sttme language and cultivation
&s in Siam 1 we Q.lso eqcotmtered Chinese seytlers 1
bt1t i~1 tht;J pext
.t·.· !
'
.
I
'

1\Iulberry
Beans
Barley
\Vheat
Beans
1\'[n.ize
l~iee
Chinese agriculture
in the
Hung plain
1800 m. altitude.
Beans
Barley
Wheat
Millet
H.iee
1\Iulberry
Ben.ns
Oats
Bn,rley
. Buckwheat
Beans
Bu.rley
\Vheat
Maize
13uckwheat
J(aoliang
Millet
H.ice
M inohia in the
plain at Tshien
'l'shuan 17 00 m.
altitude.
Minch·ia in the
hills east of
'l'shien Tshuan
2500 m. altitude
.
L·issu (Lissaw)
on the slopes
of the Mekong
v11lley. 1800
m. altitude. •
Maize
H.ice
J.'ai in the Salwin
valley
700 m. altitude
Summe?' pr•ocluot8
W·inter products
Figure 5. Some important types of agriculture in Yunnan recorded
by the Yunnan journey of the Geographical Institute of the Sun Yat
Sen U uiversity in Canton 1930. Information gathered by the Assist­
_-an t of the Institute ~iu Chao.

I I
. I

highm· byl\1' of settlement on plains at a height of 1800 m., and
above these ~tgn.in, ttt tt height of 2500 m., thus in a somewhtLt closet•
11eigbbonrlwod, the Lolu ttnd Lissu with their umnysidecl agriculture
so chrLt·acteristic of these hill people.
'l'hough dming winter time in the Sal win valley there are the
most favourable conditions for the cultivation of the species of gt·ain
belonging to the temperate zone, and though right above them this
kind of cultivation is cn.rriecl ont by other peoples, tho 'l'ni only
cnl ti vate a single and prououncecl tropical cereal in their deep valleys
n.ncl abandon themselves dming winter time to the dolce far nientc
of a tropicn.l race. This phenomenon is only possible when a people
has been long accustomed to the tropical climate. 'l'he 'l'ai have
not migrated slowly to the south like the 'l'ibeto-Bmman tribes do
to-clay from the hills and dales of Yi.innan. Their home country
must be a tropical country with rice aR theit· traditionally cnltivn.ted
food phtnt. 'rheir invasion into the tl'opicttl valleys and valley pln.ins
of Ylinnan cannot have taken place fmm the Harth bnt only from
the east from the tropical low land of the river plains and coastal
regions of South China.
Under the prossuee of a new people developing in North ChiM
and gmclually advancing toward the south the 'l'ai have, possibly
following their own craving for tropical lands, migrated sonth ttncl
westwttrds perhapR in small groups of omigmnts as one may still see
them do to-day in Northern Si[Lm when they are out searching for
new paddy land.
In doing so they have Rettlcd only in those climn.tic regions which
favour their form of living and have only rarely ~tnd in fragments
settled in the hills; otherw.ise they have kept to the deep lying valley
basins. 'l'hus they have never been settled even on the 2000 m.
high lying plains round Tali. No traceR can to-day be found there
of n. former 'l'n.i popull)otion. Only their ?'·I~le have they i lllposed on
that region ttncl that came from the south. However, linguistic and
ttrchaeologicn.l resen.rcbes must be applied in order to test the foundation
of this working hypothesis.
Archaeological researches, which perhn.ps could be carried out hy
the Siam, 8ociety in co-operation ·with the Acaclemic~ S·inica, must,
first of n.U, clear up the cliscove1·y made by us of the E01·tress and
wa.ll ruins lying in the former 'l'ai Ho Tsheng, the present-day
vHlage of Tn.i Ho Tsiin. In this vilbge stttnds the above mention(;)d
m(;)morial tablet concerning the battle at Shitt Kwu.n in 75l
..
11

12
A. n. Here by, as the name of tho pbce indicftteH, the cn,pital of
Nm1 Clmo founded by King Piloko. Ou the 27th .Tnly lDBO, on the
point of starting on the long journey J'rom 1'ali th~:ongh Wcstem
Yttnuan, we made inquirieR in 'l'ai Ho 'rslin tLbout tho remains of the
former capita.!. One of tho villagers, instructed by ~he village elder,
led ns over the plain to the top of a hill which lies ftbont 80 m. to
the north west of the village. ThiH hill forms part of the slopes of
tho Tien Tshang Slmn range and to onr surprise we fouml bm·e
clearly preserved traces of imposing fortificn,tions (figure G). A system
of walls and moats, now overgrown with grass, encloses an even
place on which stands tl small insignificant Chinef-le temple with its
dusty idols. The temple is now nsecl as a store room for the agl'icnltura1
implements used for the work in the vegetable gardens and
small paddy fields laid ont inside the city wall:,;.
'l'he hill iR called Ho Ding Shan and the temple standing on it Ho
Ding 'l'se. 'I'he hill is formed by two small valleys of which the
southeen one comes from fttr inside the mountains while the steeply
cut valley with itR kettle-shaped somce coming fl'Om N. E. separates
the hill from the mountain slope.
The sketch made by help of a compass and pacing off the length
will give a sufficient idea of the position of the ruins in question.
It shows at the same time the contours of the land lying at the
foot of the hill and the approxinutte position of the former system
of earthen and brickbuilt wn,lls which connectR it with the hill fortress
and which clearly could be teaced over the pln,in down to the
shore of the lake when pointed out by the villager. The walls run
first straight down to the m1tin road, closing thifl in north and south,
and then co11tinue an n,lmost straight course through the plain down
to the lake shore. One might at first sight t11ke this place for a
fo~·tification made to keep tJw road trafiic under control, something
like our mediaeval castles, but its import11nce incren,ses when seen in
connection with these wall constructions in the centre of which lies
the Tai Ho Tsttn village. Of special importance is the rivulet, called
Ti Min Tzi, which runs in a vvild bed of stone rubble through the
middle o£ the space between the walls, which stand at a distance
from each other of about 1000 m. down to the bke. The rivulet has
a length of 1500 m. from the mountain slope to the lake. South of
the streamlet, lea,ning itself to the slope of the rubble formation, lies
the village, rrai Ho rrsttn, containing 360 families, thus quite a large
locality, which to-day is inhabited by a purely agricultural popula-
, . ,... .

... ,,,,, t
Erh-
F·igwre 6. Sketch map of the region at 'l'ai Ho ~L'sttn. Supposed fortifications
o£ the first capitaJ o£ Nan Oluw-'l:ai I-Io ~L'sheng. Scale 1 : 25,000.
According to o~vn rough sketch. 1'he altitude o£ the lake surface is.
estimated.
References.
..
Castle walls
Remains of brick walls
,, .. , ...
Hubble bed of
the rivulet
Paddy Land
Walls still in evidence
Walls considerably levelled
\!ill II i I IIIII+
--
Y egetable gal'dens
111 IH 111
\II II
..

tion. As our sketch shows the village is separated from the main
road by o. bamboo thicket. Its paddy fields extend inside and outside
the ancient walls l'lght down to the lake only interrupted by the
vegetable gardens, which lie on the higher lying, and therefore dryer,
la,nd along the north side of the rivulet, and the hamlet 'l'shin TsUn
(which perhaps formedy meant "the Chinese village") which evidently
t1lso lies inside the old city precincts. It is regrettable that
a closer study was not possible due to lack of time. Our camvan,
which by reason of the rainy weather, had taken our cameras with
it, had alreltly long ago departed in the direction of Shia Kwan so
we, though relucta.ntly, had to follow it so much the more as our task
admittedly lay in another and different field.
Now the question pmsents itself whether the ruins found by us
really represent the remains of the old Nan Chao capital or they
perhaps are fortifications dating back to a quite different period.
When considering this point one must tetnember that we are here in
a land of great historical importance. All the armies which corning
from the east, were marching through Yti.nnan with the. aim of
extending the bounclai·ies of the gl'eat Chinese empire, have marched
through the southern portion of the 'l'a,li plain in order here in. the
narrow rocky l)[tss of Tien 'l'shang Tsbiao to break through the only
passage existing in the mighty Tien Tshang Shan range. Here were
the invasions of the Tang dynasty in the Yi:innan regions brought to
a halt thl'Ough the opposition o£ Nan Chao. This way also came the
11rmies of Kublai Khan in 1253 that broke lihe power of the '-L'ali
kingdom which, ab the time, alreaJy had transferred its capital
northwards from 'Pai I-Io Tsheng. At that time too it seemil that
Islam got a foothold in Yunnan, brought there by Kublai Khan's
Mongolian warriors. ~!'his, as we shall see, caused again in the 19th
century terrible bloody wars from which the country has not yet
recovered till to~clay.
We know that the Chinese governor in Ylinnan, appointed by
Kublai Khan, waR u. Muhammeddan by name oE Omar, hom Buchara,
who ndopted the Chinese name of Sai Tien 'l'shi, and that he built a
mosque, and his statue in the city temple o£ the 1n·ovincial capital,
at least until quite recently, was the object of a cult. At that Lime
therefore Tai Ho Tsheng ha,d already lost its importance and it is
hardly to be thought that fortHications would then have l)een put up.
'!'he most import[Lnt cu,mpaigns of the Chinese in YUnnan tobk place
in the periods or the l\1ing and tbe C[Lr]y Tsing or Manchu dynasties .
..
13

'l'hey invaded the upper regions of the lt'l'tvwadi, the bahitat of the
Kachin by whom the still well known Geuend \Vong, of those times
of the wars of the l\:Iing, iR yet honoured in the temples. 'l'hesc
regions were, through the political clevelopmeiJts in the first decade
of the 20th centmy, lost to the Chinese suzerainty when the English
anivecl on the scene. 'l'httt any fortifica.tionH should have been made
during thll,t time is not ment,ioned in the otherwise reliable ChinesC'
annals.
Finally the plain of 'l'ali once more was the scene of grave political
events which also have left traces in the fortifications in the 'l'ali
plain.
'l'hese events are tho so-called Muharnmedchtn revolts in the 19th
century o£ which the last, from 1855-1873, terribly devastated the
country. At that time the l\tlulmmmeddan chief point d'nppui was
in 'l'ali, the smtt o£ the l\tlulmrnmeddan Imam 'l'uk Wen Sin. For
almost two decades the fighting rngecl here aud there in the land
nnd terrible massacres, often of whole town populutions, took place.
In o1·der to defend the Tali plain against the enemy, who was expected
to arrive from the south, the Imam constructed a wall at Shia
Kwan on the northern bank of 'l'sing 'J'ung Ho (see map 2). This
wall begins with a bastion in the defile of 'l'ien 'l'shang 'l'sbino and
leads, only broken by a gate at Shia K wan, to the lake. An im portant
point is the state o£ conservation of this wall which is completely
undamaged. Ib thus seems impossible that the much decayed
walls of the fortifications above 'l'u,i Ho TsUn can be elated from the
same recent times; besides that, we possest~ quite detailed information
with regard to that period in which nothing is said about the works
at Tai Flo 'l'si.i.n.
At that time the present day '['ali was the scene where the fights
with the l\fuhammeddans found their dramatic end with a horrible
butchery on the 15th J'anua,ry 1873. After the Chinese, by false
promises, had induced the defenders of the wall at Shia K wan to
surrender and had thereu,fter unmercifully massacred all o£ them
they entered the town, ·where the old Imam and his defenders surrendm·ecl
without conditions, with the result tha,t the whole population
of 30,000 men, women and children were butchered in a horrible
carnage in one night !
'!'his short review of the most important historical events should
show that we mn,y safely take it that Tai Ho rrsftn is identical with
the old cu.pital, Tai Ho Tsheng, of King Piloko, the founder or the Nnn
"'

l5
Chao empiru, which. uuty uJso bu concluded from the memorial tablet
set up by Ko Lo Fong ttncl that it never pbyed any part in later history.
Wo llHty therefore assume with great probability that tho f:Ol'tifi ..
c11tions discovercu by the author date bttelc to the oldest period of
Nn,n Chao. The fina,l pl'oof can, of comse, only he given through
excavationR, i.e. hy ILt·cbneologicalmethods.
Fimolly, I shall once more sum np my provisional conclusions bn.scL1
on my cnltuml n,ml geogmphical ob;,ct·vn,tions on the questions
tt·m1ted here :-
1) '!'he J.'cti of Yunnan have not al'rivec1 a,t their present hn.bitat
in the lowest parts of Southern Yi.i.nnan hy a slow migration from
the north. 'L'hey have rather apreac1 out from the tropical low lands
in Southern China, first of all from Kwangsi and Kwangtung, going
south n.nd westwards and u.lways kept to tropical regions which
suited their manner or living.
2) In the 'l'ali region there has most probably never been a ~'ai
population. 'L'he Nan Chao kingdom was rather a stttte created by
the conquering 'J.'ni prince Piloko (728-748) from Southern Y i.i.nnn.n.
He built his capitttl, £or the protection of the important ttnd, from
the point of view of tttxes, profitable centre or communications, Shin.
l(wan, against the hostile Thibetans, in the fertile plain on the western
shore of Erh Hai which was densely populated by the cultumlly
high standing Minchia, and, militarily speaking, easy to defend.
3) 'l'he fortifications found at the village 'l'ai Ho Tsi.tn at the rim
of the mountain slopes u.s well as the walls which Cl'Oss the plain
down to the lake represent in all probability the remaius of the former
defensive works of the oldest capital of the Nan Ohu.o 'l'ai empire.
'l'he further study of this place, so import:1nt for the history of
South East Asia, will now be the task of the science of archaeology.
Mn.y the ways and means be found that such research work
through excavation can soon be started and carried through!
•
APPENDIX.
Abstract from the vocabularies of J.'he Yiinnan jmwney of the
Geo,qrnph'iacd Inst·it1.&te of the Htm Yctl Sen Uni.vm'sity of Oct:nton
.1930 made by the Assistant of the Institute, Lin Chao.
The Minchia Vocabulary III iR taken from H. R Davies in order
to control our own notes.
'J.'he voctthultLrics have been taken in the following places:-
"

16
7)
8)
•
9)
10)
11)
12)
13)
14)
15)
Min chi a I from an artisttn in Shin, K w:111 :tt the r-:;outh Hhore o£
the 'l'ali lake.
Minchia II from villagers in She Ping, 11 Minehia village east of
Lama 'l'ing, on the Mekong, auout 11:50 km. N. W. of
Shia Kwan.
l\Iinchia III taken by Da.vies from villttgers at Yun Lung, about
100 km. W. N. W. of Sbia Kwan.
Lolo from villagers of the Lolo village Hem Shan in the
hills S. E. of FungI. n.bout 36 km. S. E. of Shia Kwau.
'l'ai from villagers in the 'l'ai village J.\!Ian Le on the
lowest valley terrace in the Salwin valley south of the
Tali-'l'eng Yi:i Road.
J.lfetlwcl of tmnscript·ion of place 1wmes cmcl ·uocc~lJ-I.dctries(l).
1) The vowels a, e, i, o, as in German, French, Italian and Spanish.
Long vowels are marked with- above the vowel. 'l'he letter e
is not dumb. iljin is represented by 11n apostrophe: Se'Tsh~tun.
2) 'l'he French sound O~b is represented by ~b as in German, ltu,lian,
and Spanish.
3) The French sound ~~,is represented by ·ii ar-:; in German.
4) 'l'he German iJ and French e~b are represented by m.
5) 'l'he consonants b, cl, f, k, l, ?n, n, p, r, t, z are used as in French.
6) The letter g is always used with the value of the German
or French hard g.
'l'he letter s is always sharp as in French.
'l'he German soh the French ch are represented by sh.
The letter h iA always used aspirated.
'l'he German half vowel j, the French ·i are represented by the
lettet· y, as for instance : Yew.
'I'he German w is represented by the French v. 'l'he letter w
represents the English sound in Willic[?n.
'l'he German tsch, the French tch, the English ch are transcribed
as tsh.
The letters w, a, q are not used.
Under the forms quoted the place names are given the local
pronunciation.
As an exception the writing of place names, which have had a
long usage, iR retained.
'1) . ···-···-·
( Accordmg to Senlcenberyi{in(~, Fmnkfmt 1927, vol. 9, pt. 1, p. 18.
r

GLOSSARE
Deutsch
- . -··-·--·--·--- ___ _[ __ _
Hi mm d
Erdo
Sonne
Monel
Stem
Wolke
Wind
Hegen
Berg
Fluss
Bamn
Gras
Fels
Pfercl
Hiud
Huhn
Hund
Schweiu
Katze
K

•

11
l\[ utter
Sohu
Tochter
Alterer
Br·uder
,J ii.ngere r·
Bruder
Altere
Schwestc~r·
Jtingeru
Schwtwbor
Manu
"F'mn
Ielt
Dn
Et·
rot
Hchwnr·;t,
1\'CISH
gruHs
klein
essen
gehon
Htelwn
Hib:en
1
2
;j
4
5
G
7
8
9
10
100
1000
Mint~hitL
I
ii,-mii
tse' -11i
rl n-la-t~e' -ni
a-ko
tai-ni
n.-tsi
clu-tni-ni
Min{;h_i_t_t·······---+--M·--i-t~t_;_r_h--it•--I·-----L~o
··I- _

•

't'ltANSLA'I'Oit's COl\'IMEN'l'S.
. I!; is wit,h mneh :;;rtl;isfaction that the Council of the Siam Society
JH ncn: !Lhlo .to puhliHh Professcn· Dr. vVilhelm Credner's interesting
am11Hghly unpmtnnt paper on the discovery of the ancient capital
of tlw 'l'hai of Nan Chao rmd the problem of the origin of the Thai
race.
As will lm remembered, when the writer of these lines reviewed
the ttuLhor':-; book A jmwne-y th1·ough Y'iinnan 1.tndertalcen by the
Geoumphicol. Instit1de of the Sun Yat Sen University (JSS, vol.
XX VI, Prtrt :2, 1 na3), he expressed the wish that Pro£. Credner would
soon \\'l'itt~ rLn aceounc of his discovery of the old Nan Chao capitaL
'l'hiH wi8h lutH now been gratified.
With rngarcl to Prof. Oreclner's conclusions it seems more than
prolmhlu that lie hnH renJly found the ancient and earliest capital of
thu Xml Chao empire in the ruins of Tai Ho 'l'sheng. 'l'hat he is
nJso l'ight when stating that the Minchia did not replace any former
'l'Juti popnlfttion seems equally probable. However, when we examinn
tho professor's third "working thesis", namely that the 'rhai
1lid not eome down from the north during a slow migmtion towards
ths south but that they spread westwards and southwards from the
tropicttl lowlawls of Kwangsi and Kwrtntung, then we think a hrtlt
lllllHt bu cnlled in order to subject this theory to a closer examination.
Prof. Cl'ednor's theory is, to use the right word, nothing less than
revolutiunary. It is opposed to 11ll theories, so far "]annched, about
tltiH quuHtion. Still it might be tempting to accept the author's ideas
as t.lw Lt•tw Holution wcru it not for a certn,in amount of historical and
oliher evidoneo which we believe, it will not be easy to discard as
nnhnpm·!ittnt or wholly unreliable.
Witl11mt u.grooiug with 11ll of the lntest that has been written on
thiA Fml~jocL in 'l'hwi Origins by N ai Snga Kanchanakphanclhrt
( 1928)(1), who claims for his mce the high age of 6,000 years, stating
that tho 'l'hni entered present China (the valley of Upper Hoang Ho)
even before the Chinese, one may say that, according to historical
evidence, it 8eems 1·ensonably sure that the Thai occupied a broad
stretch of territory on the north bnnk of Yangtzekiang at leash as
far back as the 6th century n. c.
'l'errien de Lacouperie says that the great Mung, whom he consJ-
(l) 'V'I&fn L'Vl~U'lJm :rm~l:Wl~d'l'Vl !'f,h m~"l'WlA'I'j\1( ~:wv·t' f.l.f!, '>llc:H1G\·
17

18
{lers to be 'l'hai, were in possession of N. W. S1wchwan, identical
with Ntti Snga's Nakon Po,, about 2300 H. o. itnd that in 1971 B. c.
the Pa and Lung, other Tlmi tribes, were also domiciled there. In
11551 ll. c. the Ltto, also a 'l'lud tribe, under the various name of
Leao, Chao, Ai Lao, .Ko Lao, Pu ~l'yao and Shen Lao(l) wet·e the
inhabitants of Szechwan, Hupeh, Anhni ttud Kiangsi. Further he
says that the first invn,sion of the present Shan StateR by the 'rJmi
took placR in the 6th century B. o. when the states of 1\I{ing Mtto
and Mong N"ai were founded. In 338 H. o. the Chinese state of 'l'sin
subdued the Po, in Szechwan resulting in a great migrntion of this
tribe towards the south. In 71-3 A. D. the Ai Lao, being harassed by
the ever advancing Chinese, migmted right clown to Tongking aud
in 845 A. D. followecl the third great rnigmtion of the Leao down
into South China and Indochina.
In the 7th century A. D. we find
the six Thai principalities established in 1\fiddle and Southern YUunau,
the nucleus of the later Nan Chao ompil'e.
However, Terrieu de
Lacouperie may perlmps not be trusted in view of his ftwtastic
" :Nfon-Taic" theory and tt too implicit t•eliance placed upon the date.'!
of Chinese chroniclers which mther belong to the mythical ttge tlmn
to solid historical fads.
The so-callecll\f.ung, Lung, Pa, Pang and Ai Lao, mentioned in the
·Chinese chronicles, evidently represent what the Chinese ple:tse to
call "Barbarinns' ", though these may hnve been jnslJ aR civilized its
the Chinese. Now there are, besides the 'L'hai, three other gre11t
non-Chinese races m· nations living in ~Western nncl Southern China.,
such as tho Lolo, the lVIiao and the Minchi:t. So there might be
the possibility that these and not the Thai represent the tribes wentioned
as" Barbarians", so much the more as tho Lolo certainly have
occupied the highlands of Szechwan for a very long period. ( 2 J Here,
however, the htte Dr. Dodd, in his admirable book The 'l'luci Brw(',
.nnd Rev. W. W. Coehranc, in 'J.'he Shm 1 .:-/il), rally to the assistance
of Terrien do Lttcouperie. Ih·. Dodd thus tells ns of a visit paid
to Tbni villages on the Yangtzekiang anJ says expressly that there
-"·-···----~---~---~ --
(l) All these n:tmes m·e Ol~~:e
.called themselves.
nncl we do noi; know whn.t tho t.ribes
( 2 ) Genei·nl Yicomto d'Ollone, In [01·bidden Ohincb, l 008.
(il) nr ur
n · vv. CJ oc l un.ne, , T' ne S''
~ 1tctns, Rn.ngoon, 101.5.
r

.nrc
•
also ltHtny
•
Thai li vilw
,.,
in Szechwan
, , 1.
· e. · on tl · 1 e nor t} 1
1 JI:Ln t .;:
-ul the g'l'(\tLt Blne Hiver General Dnv 1·ed 1 • 11 } 1· y··. tl L · 1
•· ' · · · ,. " l S WII!ILC&1'b W ;·tmn;
btitH.•~tr'll lnrliu u.nrl' the Ytm(ltzc for the motte 1 •
" ,

20
to t.lw ]lot plui!ls ()L cn\lLlH.H'II ~huu. 111
Ill tilt! h,•giuuiug- nl' tlW!il"
eOJHiltulltH I HIH11Limw1l1L hiHik, wl'it.!L•Il hy a. ~··,•mg :--iiatlltl~l" n!liPial,
Nni ~ngi1 K1tmdmnttkpi1111Hllm (110\\' Khttll \'il'!titrwatt·a ). whith
truu.ts o[ tlw origins ol' t;l1n 'l'lmi l'lll't'. Thi,tlgli llliH hnnk l'nntainH
~omvuml not unilup11rbtt1~ n.sHI'l'LiollH, wldd1 arn nitlH·t· wlwll~· Wl'tHtg or
nt least very doubtful, HLill ih is tt l1unk uf llfl llll'ltll IIH!t'it HH it, 1'~"1~~"'!·
HLmts n piece of roHmtl'l~h wnrk, 1 lllll of' t.ltt: ,·,·r·y fmv, !'!I l'al', is),twd
frolll Siame:-;e lmndH, alwlt,\'H t!XI't~pling tlu• W11l'1,; 1d' Hll('h •'•t'lHlitH :tk.
the late Phya Pl'lll~hn kit Kut'ltdw kt• u .. nd II. H. I I. Pl'i Ill~•~ OtUill'DIIg,
still happily with w;.
Let us l10pu tlt1tt it. will nuL l~t•. ltm~ lwforu yotlllg' Th;d :->lt\'Hllls
with 1L solid kuowlcdgo of ~hi! bisbn·y of t.lwil· !l\\"ll 1'11\lll!ry awl of
tn.ht of mighty Ghitllt will t:dw np tlw fmthet· l't:Niml'dt work on L111~
origins of !ilwil' own men. 'l'hr:y nugh(, tn lu.~ i;llf'PI'Ssful :
In eonelnsiou [ bc\g tu h•udc~t· IllY siuc·(•t't' LlutukH to toy ft:i 1 •u(l.
Mr. u. Unehlet·, roe hiH llllt.liJ' \'lllll!~hlt~ ~;ugw~stiol!H llllll oth!•l' :u;sistancc
in tho tl'!111Hlatimt ol' Pl'nl'. Cn:dtwl''H p:~pt:l' .
(lJ ~fu.jot·
K Seideufnrlmt, Gu.ide to l'etc!adnwi, Brmglwk, 1\l:li.
..
J>rinte

,,,

153
THE LAWA IN NORTHERN SIAM(l)
by
E. W. HUTOHINSON( 2 )
In November 1932 Major Seidenf11den came up to Chiengmai on a
ft!w weeks holiday, and we decided to devote the major part o£ it to
visiting the Lawa iron mines some hundred miles southwest of
Chiengmai.
Onl' object was to collect as much information as was possible in a
short time concerning the Lawa, in the hope tha.t our inveRtigations
would provide a basis for a closet· and more extensive study of these
people lttter on for those with more time at their disposal.
We decided to devote our main attention to compiling a list of
Lt1Wit words on the lines of the Siam Society's questionnaire. At
the s11me time we hopecl to learn something of Law11religion, habits
and industries. Lttstly we carried caliperB with which to take cranittl
measurements, if prn.cticable.
'l'he fii:Rt stage of the journey is 35 miles alm1g the fine nwtalled
J'oad to Ohom 'L'ong. This we covel'ed in less than two hours. Then
came an hour's tmn1 p act·oss padi-tields to the Me Ping riYcr below
Fai Huey Ling-11 weir which interferes with boat traffic above
0 hom 'l'ong.
vVe found our party waiting for l1S in· the
without del!ty ttnd arrived at lYiuang l;fot next
boat: we embarked
rnoming-. Hel'u Wtl
(l) 'J'mwditemtion of Sinmese wol'cls in the text: Consonants:-The n,.;pil':lte
..i,; ~hown hy apostrophe nftel' the con~ona.ub; t n.llll p, e.g t'lU: iu~tearl
of thai p'c~i instead of phai. The English vnlne of consonants i;; pre~

154 E. W. H u·romNSON [VOL. XXVII
spent the rest of that clay arnwging for t:IUTierR. 'l'he Nai Amp'ce
had been notified by the Govel'nm· of Chiengmai concerning our trip.
One o£ his asRistants, the Pttl11t Sui, Nai St·i lVlun, wtts deputed to
look uftet· us while 11t the same time he attended to ofliciu,l business
in the Lawn, country.
The next dtty we set out for B6 Luang, following the track over
which in former days lay the direct route from Chiengmai to Moulrnein,
via Me Snrieng and Papun. During the X vmth century,
when Chiengrn11i was subject to the Kings of Burml1, tndiic was probably
considerable, and Muang Hot 11 place of importn,nce.
At Mu11ng Hot we ex:plored the ruins of a large tl~mple on the
110tthem side of the vilbge. 'rho Chedi known as Prachecli Sungis
still ext11nt, to bear witness, together with neal'ly one hundred
other ruins in this neighbourhood, to the vanished glNies of Muang Hot
as nn outpost of Chiongma,i on the Burm11 road.
Two miles below Muang H6t the track leaves the river-bank at
B11n Wang Lm111g and follows the course of a st.ream--the Me Pa
P'ai-in a westerly direction to the foot of tho hills. It then climbs
steeply up to a platmm of rolling country about 3500 It above sea
level, which is reached at rc. 1\f. post 21 above Muang Hot.
Between K. M. posts 21 and 34 the track is broad ttnd easy. The
forest growth becomes thinner, and pine trees appear in increasing
numbers towards the highest point on the road from which there are
fine views of the hills in the Me Ping vttlley and uf the western
slopes of Doi Anglm. After passing K. nt post 34, the track de:;;-
• cends slightly and opens out into the tlt~lds of Bo Luang.
In the L11wa ltwguage Bo (pronounced lik:e the Lao word for a well
or mine) means village. Bu Luang is the largest of five villages connected
by narrow pacli fields lying in the slmllow valleys on the plateau.
The other four villages are Bo Fli1'ngae, Bo Piik Wen, Bo Wang
Kong and Bo Ni1 Fon, the bttor between 3 or l!, miles clistl1nt from
Bo Luang, and itself subdivided into two villages.
'rhe popubtion is tthnost entirely L!LW11, and nun1bers about 350.
souls. Ten to twelve miles fu·rther west on the way to Me S11'rieng
there is a second group o£ villages, B6 Sali and B6 Kong Loi compriAing
about 100 houses, but the population is mixed Lao and Lawa.
1'here are no habitations anywhere near the iron-mines, which are
distn.nt two days journey over rough country in a north-westerly
direction. Beyond them, and in the same direction, but situated on
a tribut11ry of the l\1e Yuam is the Lawa s.trong-hold of Urn Pail

IAw

j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j
j

•
•

Lawa Nen at Wat Eo Lmtng ..

l''l', II J 'l'Jlg LAWA IN NOR'L'HERN STAM 155
whore tlw inlmhitltnts :Lre sttid to be ignorant of Bmlclhi."lm and the
J_,n.o l::wgnttgo awl to preserve their customs sneh as en.tino.' tloo·s · and
drinking tho waLm.· in whieh they wash their clothes. Tb; me~1 weitl'
shurt. f·dt•twerl white lwmespnn coatH twd shOl't white tronse 1·s, tl 1 e
Wmiu;n lugging·s. (l) ,.
B6 Lrmng rtppearecl the easiest centre in which to conduct prelimiwtl'Y
investigrttirmR, since om time \\'tts limited. We therefore
tr,ok np onr qmnters in the Wilu~n of a Bm1

156 E. w. HU'l'OHINSON I [VOL. XXVII
Each house has an open front vemnda, hut no separnte kitchen.
The hearth is in the main ronm, and is used for cooking as well as
to warm the occupants, who sleep with their feet to it. '!'he result
is that the interior of every house is begrimed with srnobl n.nd soot.
1\'1 any houses consist of a single room, but where nmrried sons
inhabit the house with their parents there are sometimes cubicles
screened off for them at the back of the main room.
The majority of: the houses have walh; and floOl' of fmwn timber;
plaited bamboo takes the place of wood in the remaining enRos, which
are the smaller and poorer dwellings· 'l'hc houRes n re roofed with
tlmtch-gras:'l: the gt1blo oncls are 0\'IWmented with the c·roRs-set horns
called by the Lan ldm.
The roof slope is very steop, and its sidefl nxe extended to ·within
a few feet of the gmnnd, providing stornge roou1 for til·ewood.
Grain is not stored in the honso hut is genemlly kept in a. separate
building.
Parli is pounded into rice by hand in a moveable mortar made by
hollowing out a segment of a tree stem. The pestle resembles two
Indian clubs joined at their thin end, and is wie!clccl by tile women
of the village.
Small nntidy g11rdens phnted with tobacco, Indian com and fruit;
trees snl'l'ound lllOst of the houses, Tmt. tlw gc•ner11l impressioti of
clt•tthness is relieved by btLnks of sunflowet•s whicl1 g1·ow in great profusion,
particularly netu the temple. '!'hey are a recent importation
which htwe ::;ceded themRelves fl'mn a few plants brought up from
the Me Ping valley Rom'e year::; ago.
I-IouReholcl utensils are l'ew in number. We noticed clay cookingpots
and Yessels for Rtol'ing wtLter (rn1Hlu at Sa-ngoo\ also wooden
Rpoons and tobacco pipeR. Hollo'v lmml.Joos fur carrying water at·e
being replaced more and more by zinc buckets, and flints by matches
bought in Mnang Hot.
Stn!\ll shouldered celts (axes) of :mft stmw have been found by
Lawa who fLl'O ignorant of their origin.
The rno!';t .~kiking defect in theHe villageR is the abH

~a,wa honse of the poorer kjnd.

I
~
I
f
rI
I
Pestle, Mortar, nml Sien) for hulling: Paddy.

PT. 1!] 'l'HE LAWA JN NOHTHERN SIAM 157
two springs, oJW 011 the srmth-eaRt side of the settlement at the edue
ol' Lhe flulrls, aml Lh

158 E. vv. HU'l'CJHINSON [\'OL, XX \'II
the Honse Spirit P'i Jhucn;
the Field or Local Spirit P'i 'l'i;
the Mines Spirit P'1: Rw (pronounced hm)
All three are regarded as the disembodied Rpirit:-J of ancient Law:t
Heroes. 'l'he presiding P'•i a,t the Rpirit-grove is the :;pirit of lt Lawn ..
P'ya In, who died in Bnrmf1 long ngo, a,nd retmned to haunt tld··
grove.
We lettrnt that the P'·i especially venerated nt the Mines a,re tlln!-1

::::

P'l'. n] THE LAW A IN NOR:J'HERN SIAl\ I 159
jJ' i. T~o;, fm·eHt powerH inirnica,l to wayfarers. Thus our general impt'eHston
wns that reverence for the distinguished dead would appear
to lw the root o£ the religions belief of the Lawa, who at the same
time revm·onc!~H the force of no,tmal phenomenon or "geniuH loci ".
'l'l w · gl'Cm t · spn·1 . 't grove on i; 11e
N ortb-East Cl;est of. B6 Luang ridge is
Lhn joint propel'ty or the inhabitants of Ban NiL Fon and Ban Sa'ngre.
In a clearing among heo,vy Banyan trees are three ramshackle sheds
1m piles, witll connecting g~tlleries, unroofed, AcceHS is through an
opnning in a clilnpidated surrounding fence facing a rough stairway.
At the ho11d of the Rteps to the left is a rough shed with penthouse
roof, reserved IOl' vill11ge1'S o,ssisting at the cerenwny: facing it, a
gn.ble-rool'ed shed, the horne o£ the male spirit: heyoncl it, and facing
the stnpR, 11 Hecond gable-roofed shed for the spirit of his daughter,
n.ll three sheds opening onto a common rough platform.
Once every three Ol' four yen,t·s a red bull is Rtwrificed, and the
following year a black male pig, also a reel cock and hen. We were
:1SH\ll'ecl tlmt to the eyes of the nssistants a tiger is visible, waiting
to devour the remn.ins or the sn.crifice: the be11st is only 11 source of
tbngel' to the uninitiated: the !1~>sistn.nts regtud it as n watchdog,
r11Hl do not fen.r it.
At the iron !nines (1 Cl'eamed-coloured bull is sacriHced in the 5th
month once every three years. 'rhe bull muHt be entire ancl of cream
wlour, evcm to the lmit•s of the tail, in order to be accept11ble to
the spirit.
SurERS'l'l'l'IONS AND MAGIC.
Ride hy Ride with this reverence for the Supernntuml, flourish
supet·.'ltitionH :-;imilar to those Rtill surviving among_ Europeans, but
with the difference th11t mnong the latter they are little more thnn
eonventious, while with tho Lawa their observance is a mo,tter of
uro·ency.
A fe;v of these m11gie beliefs came to our notice oven during the
few dayH of our visit.
'l'he wrists of most Lavva, as or the Kbn.mil, are bound with string
and maO'ic poles are common in the Fields.
For t~1 gury they count the number o£ rice-g.rains _from a handful
thrown on the oTonncl in preference to consultmg clucken-bones-An
even number or"' grains represents an n.ffirmative answer to the question
derniVncled of the or.acle.

160 E. W. Hu•romNsoN lVOL. XXVII
There is no lack. of wi:;mrds n.t B6 Luang. 'l'he elcler people are all
conversaut with the appropriate incantations, hut no chief sorcerer
was discovered.
'l'OTE:i\1!81\[,
Hunting the Hhihoceros is stl:it·.tly forbidden by the elders. This
is the only ft:Lct we observed which could be construed as evidence of
totomism. We were told that two of these animt:Lls visited the
district in 1931, hnt that any t:Lttempt to molest them would lnwe
resulted in general disaster .
Three m· four du,yH later the marriage ceremonies al'C enacted.
They begin in the br·ide's house, at the gate of which a red dog (supplied
by t.he briclegromn) is felled by n blow. The body of the dog
is split open, and n, Arnall portioil of each o£ the vital orgms is
•
extracted: portions of the dog's tail, tongue and pu.ws are also cut
off, !1tHl are offered to the hc!lme spirit togethet' with snippets o£ the
vitu.ls, while l1n elder asks for a bleRsinO',
. ""
The prHty then proceedH to the bridegroom's house, and offers cantlles,
iuceuso and flowers outside it to the House Spirit. 'l'hese offerings
are repeated at the foot of the stu,invay, and uga,in before the
door of the cnbicle reserved for the brichtl pair.
At thi.s moment, boys, related to the couple bring round liquor
which all tho assembly drinks. A tray .bettriug an old silver piecea
bullet coin-" Khaku" is placed in the midst. Liquor is sprinkled
both on the tray, the head of the stairs, the door, nnd fireplace;
after which, all those present take a sip: i£ anyone LLils to drink, he
must pour out the liquor for tbe House Spirit.. We were told that
this Spirit is present on the tray, and that it is believed to drink bgl
~
I
.MAHHIAGE.
It is the HouRe Spirit which iR invoked at marriages. The
marriage of cousins is forbidden on accmmt of the House Spirit. Nai
Sri Mun asserts tlmt the preliminiLry to bethrothnl is a consummation
of the union in the girl's house with the tacit consent of her pn.rents.
The latter arc informed of tho fact on the following morning, and
betrothal is effected by the youth's p:trenlH paying Hs. 9 or Hs. 5 m·
Hs. 8 rtcconling to their means, for pmchase of: sacrificial pigs or
chickens.

1''1', II "j
'l'IIE LAWA lN NOg'l'HEltN SIAi\1
161
fore thu eougrogtttion. 'l'he ceremony is followed by a feast.
The bl'i~lugro

162 K W. HuTcrnNsoN
stairway, bnt lifted over the veranda, following 11 precedent set l1y
the Hero, Luang Hang Ka. Buclclhit:>t priests attend the funeral.
Burial in the ground iR reserved for those dying lL violent death or
from epidemic disease.
..
DAILY LIFE AND 0HAitAC'l'ER OF 1'HI~ LAWA.
We had no opportunity to observe tho customs cmmectcd with
child-birth.
Very young children nppear to lettd much the ~ame life as in Lao
villages; they are seen in their mother's arms, or crawling about' the
veranda of the house, always filthily dirty. When they nre nble to
walk and carry, they are seen clriLwing water 11t the spring, and
herding buffaloes.
'rhere was little evidence o£ idleness in the village, nnd even 1 ess
of games and distractions. We were told that, apart from hunting
the deer nnd wild cattle vvhich abounds near Be) Lnnng, the Hole
amusement of the Lawa is to pla.y on a pipe mncle from the hol'll of
a bufftdo, and to cont:>ume Liquor. Nai Sri lVIun r1ssnred us that in
hifl official dealings with the Lawa he found them singularly· free
from crime. Civil disputes are a.lmost always settled by the village
headman, vvhose anthority over his people is remarkable. The only
fault he had to complain of was a tendency to evade taxation. We
found tlmt the Amp'ce's authority was more respected thau that of his
assistant. Om visit co-incided with the lmrvest, when every ablebodied
person was engaged in work on tho fields. On receiving .Nai
Sri M~m's ot~de~·s to assist ns in every wa)', the. Lttwa son£ down to
l\iuang Hot to enquire whether these orcler'H had the Amp're's
approval; and on obtaining it the Lawa gave us in every t:>atisfnction.
From June to December tho village is occupied in agricultural
pursuits. Tobacco, fruit and veget~bles are raised in the gardens of
the Houses, but on a very small sc11le and under the most primitive
conditions. 'rhe absence of water during the dry season restricts
the diet of the B6 Luang people considerably, depriving them of the
vegetables and cereals which would f1ourish at an altitude of 3000 ft
with plentiful water. Fish is a luxury which can only be purchased
at the price of a journey to Muang H6t. 'l'he staple diet is non·
glutinous dee. The glutinous variety preferred by the Ltto is held
by them to be leHs fortifying. They are ,lnainly vegetarians, but

,~
I
'
J

1'1'. II] 'I'llE LA WA lN NOH.'l'HEltN SlAM 1():3
occttsimmlly indulge iu the flesh of both wild and domestic animn.ls.
'rhey posHess no oxen Lmt rL ln.rge 11umber of bufl'alocs for plowing.
'.!'heir dogs ttrc snmll n,nc1 t·esem ble foxes. 'rhcrc Me but few pigf:l
tmd cn.ts. 'l'he 60 cleplHLnts they owned forty ycn.rs ago have all
been solcl now.
HILL RICK
Bu£ore clearing the forest, the Lt1Wtt consults the augury of l1
lutndful of rice, counting the gmins odd and even, so Noi La says.
There are numerous fOl'est clem·ings-H11i--on the hillocks 1-lUrrounding
136 Lu11ng, where rice and chillies are cultivated on l1 small
sc11le. From the H11i beyond the north west end of Bo Luang, a
nmgnificn.nt panomma is obtained oE the Me Yu[Lm hills on the west,
Chiengnmi hilb on the north and of the west face of Doi Anglm on
the eastern horizon.
N oi La tolcl us that befol'e clearing a Rai the LtM\'f1 utters the
following in voc11tion :-
" 1\ftty the Lord of the Lttnd gmnt th11t I clem· Lhis land for .the
benefit of religion and Government. 1\by the answer he revoa,led to
me in a dt·oam."
FIELD Rwr~.
The narrow depressions between low ridges on the plateau provide
a natmal Held for Padi cultivation. The nltitude of B6 Luang
assureR its farmers of amrile ·huinidity dhring the S. W. monsoon
when clouds usually snl'l'onnd the high lands, and we gathered that a
fair omp seldom fails to be reaped. People at B6 Luang are thus
assured of their prii1ciple item of diet, non-glutinous rice.
We watched the ha,rvost being co11ectecl. 'l'he rice stems arc
shorter than on the plain, and the straw ancl stubble o,re burnt
instmtd of being preserved for fodder. The li.eaping instrument is a
small sickle, less semi-circular than that used by the Lao. Heaping
is the work of women.
'rhe sheaves of reaped Pacli are collectecl into lJiles at various spots
on the fields, and are stacked around 1111 improvised threshing-floor
of hard earth strewn with mats, in much the same way as by the Lao.
'rhreshing was generally done by a man. 'l'he thresher stu.ncls
upon the mat with a shear of Padi he1cl between his shins. In either
hand he '.vields a stick}ashioned from the curved root and stem or

164 E. W. Hu'L'OIILNsn~
".Mn.i Buo.ng" to n form rm;embling 11 slwrt and light hockey-stick.
Having beateu Lhe sheaf, he tul'ns it lightly with his two ~:~tick:H and
beats it again until he h1ts re1noved every gmin.
A woman then winnows thn g'l'ain, U'ling two circular fans, similar
to those in use by the Lao.
Our visit ended before tile httrvost WttH g;tthered iu. YVe thus had
no opportunity to ob.'wrve the c;tronsttl if ttny, with \l'hieh we wigltt
expect it to be ceJebrated, as with the Lno.
MININO.
Oue infommnts st:ttcd that the dr·y lllOnths following the harvest
are devoted by the whole pnpubtion to extracting the iron ore frcrn
the once famous clnposit, 11 long d

~bcksmith working his bellow~.

ll!:ll'kslllill. luUIIlll•'l"iu:! H r··d h-.! hill' I' • 1· H ·.:li
1111 t !, .. i!IJ\ il w i~ IJ lii•· l'-"H:.:"

PT. II] 'l'IrE LAWA IN NORTHERN SlAM 165
'l'ho fnnmce iH hettped up with charcoal, upon which the ore islaid
n.nd huttLm1. 'J'he iron droppings from the ore at·e collected fom
ti tnOH ttllll returned to the furnace. 'l'he operation takes.Aix hours,
11L the end of which a lump of rough iron is prodtJCed;-;.~sembling 11
snutll omnge in slmpc.
This inm lump is again made red hot. The smith then lifts it
hom Llw fnrntwe with rough tongs and beats it out on an iron anvil
i u tu rmmlry cwcle im plemcnts, such as knives, bells, tongs, etc.
Behind the furnace a small basket lmngs on the wall of the smithy
for the reception of rJfierings of flowers and rice presented to the
Furgc-Spirit after lmnc~:~t-time each year to fee;d him at the inception
of the miuing scttson.
lNVOCA'l'!ON OF SPUU'l'i:l.
1\oi Ltt, who throngh his Lawa wife is intimately acquainted with
Ltt\\'

K W. HuTclllN:-Jo~
[I'OL. XXVll
height i~:~ that of a bi~:~uu. Eat ttL your ease o[ my oiferiug, nml beHtow
upon me posReHsion of rice tenfold and one humlredfold. 'L'ako
and eat of this I pmy yon.
L
, ~
~ rl ~ ~ v
fl flt.l W~fllWlW~f'J~~ ~flibj lH'l Vl ~ 'Wb11'i.J 'Vi~ V\ 'l-1 (91 LD'Ufl 'j.j LD'\.l DJ'~ 'lil:f ~ :n OJ
,
~u L~1 01 ']'\-! 1~~,_ilmmV~~fl'Uln 1Vl"'i-l.__'U 1m1i LVl~m~'Un'Ll~ 1;,
ILo ..!i v v 2.--' 2,...1 z~ t;:! • ~ ~
'l-J '\-!~ \l LW;W fl\lfi'UflM'i.JVl'Ufl flU Vl \l Vl'i:JJ ~Vl ~ jjl!J'Vl.:J Vl'l-J 'Vi~ Vl'l-J ~Vl \11~ 1 tl1U VEl fl
~
.J.. lJ =d. V A 0..• % "-' % ... ~~ I A d "-'
tJ 'QJl VIW 'U fl ~ fl '\.l tJ1.l'U L fl Tel '\.l '\.l t.lfl\-!flfl'\.l flUfl'\.lVlV\Ibl~
'
2. Foni\IULA TO OB~L'AlN A BLEi:lSING A'l' 1\:IAinttAUB.
0 Spirit~> of: our noble ancestors, ea.ch and all of you-the offering
is a, dram of .tdcohol and a port.ion of rice.
. May the(l) bridegroom increase as a chicken, may he grow big as
a peacock, may he be tall as a Banamt-tree or a Sugar-cttne. Do yon,
each 11nd all of you, male n.nd femn.le alike, our kinsmen, tltke nncl
Otl.t of this; first the spirits, then the hn1uan kinsmen.
' ~~ "" v
m. f'llL'Ci tJ~tJ 1lr~mJ1'\.l
ll
~·1©1'll L~fl~~n~~;L~fli-J L~fi~Vli-1 L~flH~'\.l._.'] L~rm1n L~mJ
1
rl> , v ~ ._. IV ll v .., 1 ._. ..., ~ %
'\.ln W1:-J1LWJnvnu 1Vli-!'\.l']lflW~\ltJ1'Ll 1mv"l·Hl\llvJ1'\.lrJ'\.l'U Luwn
']~!J~'l-J~~EHJ i-J._.U~1jj~;;;1;flflt1J1'UrJ.__'\.l~ ~LLvl fJU~1u 1;Wf"Jfl']1'J~
ll ~
!..-' ~~A, ~..-;;l_b ~ A ~
']1 'El'Ui?li-l~'ll mtJ'l-J'\.ltJ'\.l'UlflVl\lVlbJ,J\lmjjl'tJ~Tll
~ , \ '
a. Fmt~IULA FOR OFFERING '1'0 THE SPIRI'l':) {)~' ·nm GA'J'E.
All lmil. B.emove all cause of destruction from perishable beingA,
hom ( 2 ) his pigH, his dog~:>, his poultey, his birds, and the stroke of the
lightning hom his children. l\'111y he be white as cotton, and bright
as fil'e, on this clay. May the clouds of dust and darkness disperse
todn.y. From this clay onwnrcls, may all in my family enjoy good
hettlth and long life. Hail.
(l) Lit. he ..
(Z) ·i: e. tbe lHiuse-holtlel'S;

1''1'. 11] '1'11E LAWA IN NOlt'l'HEit:\' S!Ai\l
167
~" ,!, 'i ' I
6.. ~rc~~.mlfl'\.J1Jrn.Jr:J1
,!, A Ad. '"" .!!, ""'
. ~11~~1'V~~ ~Vlfl~VlMm'\.ITIVl~1Pl'-" Pl'i.1flWJTI~lJ'\.l~'\.l'El1!l1~ TI~
Vl'~.~WJ1~.;;1-!11ltl'\.lll1C1~hll-l1 m~Wl~ti11J~Wlfl11tl ~ ~-'ltnVlnnrtJ~~fl~
~-~' 1~rn.J~nTI'\.l,;jMJi~~tl mi"l .. ~flrJltl'TI,_'\.llm 01 ']"'\.11iJ~1tl rl1l~i~1tl
11-J 11~- m1~~~1"lr~!Sl~1~" ']"1t~1~1"l~1~1~..., n'l~'\.l[il m r)u d rJ\11~
~ ~ d v v
~ltlllltlV\'1.'1 ~ ~'i.1l.J ~tl '\.lllltlWi:l'l'\.lfl'\.lllYH'\.ITI
, ,
~Tii ~'l'li
4. Fonllwr,A uu· OJ

1G8 E. W. HUTCHINSON [voL. xxvn
~lL~ u~~D~hllV11~~u fll'V1~ n ~--1l-Jl~1iw ~TI~h~"-'flfl~l~
m~hlw (i)
~
~mhl'V1~tl~D 1JL'V1~ nllj :r---u ~f)~ Lthl
~
~ (i)UJ'~Lwu1
.,. VI 'i v

L:tW:t hoy t!;Jld girluatiug choeobks l'ot' tlw lil'st tinw.

1"1'. 11]
Tim LAWA TN NOTt'l'liE!lN HTAi\f ](H)
lltNTomcAT" AND GrwcmAPHICAL No•rt!:H.
Although the Law11 in Siam aw now almost 11 eal' o·'ll tl ·
• . • < , , 1 0
1 ) e, wre ~~
evidence tlmt 1n pasl , when ten
bottles of liquor ttncla pig must lie o!-l'erecl to the Spirits of the place.
We were told that deaths in the village occurred ttfter the previous
exhumation, which fact may account for the unwillingness of the
Ln.w11 t.o shcnv us the plate.
When we returned to Chiengmai, we made enquiries about thiR
reputed. connection between Lawa and the princely family in
Chiengmai. The Abbot P'nt 1\1aha Meun, o£ the templo adjoining
Chedi Luang on the north side, confirmed the connection. He s~tys
that when he was young, in Chao Int'awong's time, the Law[l. cttme
to Chiengrnai every year in the fomth month to present offerings of
the crops, particult1rly ginger, to the Chief. The latter, on accepting
the offering, took it into his mouth, and then spat it ont again. 'l'hiR
was a mttgic symbol for the fertilisation by the Chief's ttgency o£ the
Lawtts' crops. Mn:jm· Seidenf:aden was received by H.R. H. the Chao
Darn. 1\n.smi, who rem om bered this old custom, as well a:=; the cnstomn.ry
presentn.tion of: n. white orchid by the Lawa to the Chief. She
srdcl hor people, the Lao, respected the Lawa as heing their predecessors
in Siam, ttnd often invited them to their homes on the occn.siou
of wed(Hngs, regtwding such a visit as o£ good augury. She lwl
heard of the gold rmcl sil vor plates, and understood tlmt they were
inscribed in a manner corresponding with the sup'annahatr bestowed
by the King when con£erring a higher rank on .11 Prince.
In the Siamese records of historical times the Law a are sometimes
mentioned.
In the Ln.o annals, relating to the origins ot Ohiengtnai, frequent
references are made to the Lawa. The tra1'lslator of these annalH,(l)
in his Introduction, admits that" Chronicles in the vernucnl~~·--m~~
(l) 0. N otton, Annctles cl

170 E. W. HUTCHINSON [VOL. XXVII
"have been composed by gradual steps contemporaneous ·with the
"events related:- ...... while it is certain that no texts can be
"n.ccurate which have been preserved through the cent.mies by the
" expedient of re-copying, ...... they probably contain the neareRt
"reproduction of the author's meaning nchievable in the cir()umstanceR,
"especially when the importance attached in this country to tradition
"is born in mind. Men's memories have always furniRhocl the Boil
"on which Legends have grown up. It may well be that in a long·
" period of misfortune, such as is recounted on p. 26, men's · int~rest
"becomes focusf:led upon old habits and ceremonies, the strict obser­
" vn.nco of which in days gone by coincided with a period when the
".evils of war, etc., were unknown. It is thus that the memory of
"ancient usages may be kept alive."
'L'hese Lao annals, though fantastic and legendary, are on this
account worthy of consideration, and the numerous references in
them to the Lawa deserve notice.
According to the chronicle of lVIahathem F0 Bot, the Lawa had a
Aettlement on Doi Sut'ep, from which they founded a city ut Ohiengmai
before the coming o£ the 'r'tti.(l)
When the T'ai founded Ohiengmai under lVIeng Hai they found
relics o£ the earlier Lawa occupation. Meng Hai established contact
with the Lawa who had then retreated to Doi Snt.'ep anclleamt from
them the story of the Lawa occupation. ( 2 )
In the chronicle of Suva~wa. Khamdeng, that T'ai ruler is reputed
to have converted the Lawa of Ohiengmai to Buddhism, and to have
received two wives from their headman.
Again, at a time when Lavv:a and T'ai wore living side by side, n.
Lawa chief, Vivo, proposed that in order to deceive the evil spirits,
Lawa and 'l"ai should exchange clothes and head-dreRs. This chieftain
by a fmther ruse defended the T'ai from attacks by the Cloud
Spirits, Phi Khok F\1 Ta Ytin-giving them rice from the T'ais'
cookpo£. (H)
'l'he Sinhanavati refers to the place K'om Kham on the Me Khong
where there were only wild men, Milakkha, of Lawa race, whose chief
wn..'l called Pu Oh~o Lao Oh8k-lord of 500 spades-with which his
(l) C. N otton, op. cit., p. 38.
( 2 ) C. Notton, op. cit., p. 45.
( 3 ) 0. N otton, op. cit., p. 21,

P'J'. ttj 'I'll E LA 1\'A t:-i :-\1 llt'l'LHIHN SIAl\! 17,1
ltll'll t'tllLi\nt.·d t)H• ·
llt'll
g1t
· 1! 'I ~~.11~ un .'ll IJI
· (111111 co• ch1,o o' on the southern
lH•J•dt•!·-; ut' ( 'ltiPllg" Tnng ,1..\tnte.(l) 'l'hu son of tl;is chief pn1d an
Hlllt\l:tl t.l'iltult~ ints cut. that the lettet·s
II ai11l B ttr1· iltlt!t't'h:tugu:dllo with L ttnd V.\ 4 ) D11lmsai might thus
t·t·pt't•st.mL L:wa,;ai, :tllll nmy IJI>HHibly hr1Ye heon 11ssociatecl wit.h either
t l11· Ltt\\'IL ot· the Lao in Ptolemy'~:~ time.
c;,~ri11i r.~f··r:-~ lht• origin of tiHJfH.l SttnRcrit Words to two tendencies
••11 tiH! pari ,,1· t.lw l!iLrly !Iintlu tmveJllers, to whose nomenclature
l'tnlt~ttty \\'tl'i iwlPI•Lml for the pln.ce n11mes in that region. 'fhese
unrly fi'nvuJJ,•r!-l, he suggm;ts, were inclined to g-ive a Sanscrit turn to
thu lot•td !lllllii'S of Llw inlmhitt1nts of Indo-China. In his view
" :\1 nn ng LtUJ" wonld mttnmlly he elasRicisecl as M:alava. The second
tPndt•twy was t" ndtLpL Imlinn pl:u:e-names to features in Inrlo-Ohina
t~• tl'n~·"'! H 11Hl i11g w iLh t.IJOso ftLtniliat.· to them nt home.
Thus ;u~JttVtt, lH!.ing tlteit· rmu1ering of "Muang Lao", suggested
:\blw1L in ll111itt. 'l'lw Lmstern pm·tinn of Malwa is Do.snna. Ptolemy's
nuH1i 1111 is tlll.\t'l'i'mu tlw t.\H,Htom ptLrt of the L:10 territory.
'['ltiK 1\;qdtt-tmtion is intm·cH!iing in connection with the terms ~
/Ju 111 ifr1 ILtHI ill ilul.-1.:/111 whieh 11re applie

172 E. W. HUTCHINSON [YOL. XXVII
Gerini doubts whether the name Lawa was used for these early
inhabitants in ancient days. He favours the supposition that they
were known as Ohieng, or H-ill-people-a name contracted into
Che. He quotes the Luang Prabang chronicles to show that the
Khn.-Ohe race ruled there before the ~r'ai came down.
Gerini adds that Ohieng also has the same meaning as the
Sanskrit word Yavcma.-mixed. He suggests that Yuen· (as the
Laos call themselves) may be a corruption of YavcL1W, representing
the T'ai who settled in the country of the Ohieng and mixed with
them.
According to his system of correction of Ptolemy's reckoning,
Gerini is able to locate Lasippa near Ban Sa-iep, a village on the
Me Yom river some 50 miles north of P're. He points out the existence
of a second town of the same name in lower Burma, and
another of kindred name, Lasiep, above Kamp'eng P'et. He
concludes that this word belongs to the language of the early
inhabitants. ( 1 )
'
If any broad deduction may be drawn from these historical and
geographical notes, it would be tlmt the T'ai invaders of Siam in the
early years of the second millenium established relations with
another and less cultured people, for the most part hill-dwellers,
whom they found established in Siam before their coming.
These people are suspected to be the ancestors of the modern Lawa.
' I
'l
I
LANGUAGE.
On our return to Ohiengmai we were disappoi1~ted to :find that in
the Siam Society's Questionnaire, which we had filled in at Bo Luang,
there are only 125 words which ~:~.re common to it and to the vocabularies
of the Indo-Chinese languages given in the Gazetteer of Upper
Burma with which we proposed to compare our Lawa vocabularies.
At t.he same time we learnt that the Lawa in Vieng Pa Pao
dist.rict are unintelligible to those at Bo Luang. Holt Hallett had
remarked this fact fifty years ago in regard to the small vocabularies
he collected first at Bo Luang, then in the Pa Pao district. ( 2 )
A vocabulary was subsequently compiled of words in use by Lawa
( 1 ) Of. plnco names: Sc1-iep, S~·narn, Sa-lce~m, Sa-?·ieng, etc., with
Lawn. word Sa.-ngae=Sun.
( 2 ) Holt Hn.llett, A tlwu.sand miles on an Elepha'flt.

-
:;:l
·s
rfl
u

!
r
1
~~
\
(

,',
'.I
: ...

P'f. II) 'l'HE LA WA IN NOR1'HERN SIAM
J73
nJ, P!tng Ch6, nenr Vieng Pa Pao, thanks to the Christian Elder at
tlmt place, who Rent down two Law a to Chiengmai for the purpose.
It rov(mlcd ennRidorablc divergence from a vocabulary collected by
lvtonsicnr N otton in that same district from Law a or Bm1 'ra Ko
some years ago.
It appears that only 19 out o£ 425 words in the Questionnaire are
common to Bo I~uang and Pang Cho Lawa, and 26 more words are
closely related.
The strnctme of both Bt> Luang and Paug Cho Lawn, differs from
'l'ai in many Wttys, notably in the use of the Weh:;h double L, in the
l)rcfh 'M or 'N before another consonant, and in the soundino· of final
• 0
S and L, :LlRo in the short explosive sound with which many words
termimtte.
'l'he tone system of Bo Lun,ng iR more developed than that of Pn.ng
Cho, the Hising tone being the only 'r'ai tone not recorded at the
former plu.ce.
P1tng Cho fo1lowH the 'l"ai order of words, Bo Luang inverts it.
:Both languages bonow a considerable number of T'ni words, but not
on tho same occasions-e. g. Pang Cho uses T'ai numerals and the
'f'ai word for fire, while Bo Luang has its own native word for both,
but Bo Luang nHes tho 'l"tti word £or iron, while Pang Cho has its
own word.
A comparison of 125 wordA from our Bo Luang vocabulary with
the lists of .Mon-Khmer lttnguage vocabularies given in the Gazetteer
of Upper Bm•m!t reveals the following results.
68 Bo Luang Lawa words identical with Wa, i.e. 50%
tl , , , Fa laung.
9 , , , Khamn.
12
. 7
" " " "
" " "
5
,
" " "
2 " " , "
Riang.
Rumtti .
Nya Kuol.
Mon.
In a number of other cases there are obvious affinities. The evidence
of language thus points to the. Mo~1-Khmer family, as ~he
source of the Law a tmwne also to the lonslup of Lawa and W a. 'I he
£act that the Bo Luang 0 pe~ple have T'ui n~mes and use T'ai .words in
a nurn ber of cases need not indicate anythmg more than the mfluence
of more powerful and more cultured neigh bars.
That the Lawa are of diffe1·ent origin from the 'l''n,i is suggested
by theh· physical featur.es, absence of the fold of the eye-lid.

E. W. HUTCHINSON [YOT,, XXVII
'l'hat the Lawtt wear the dress of the Lao or the Karen Rmock is
explicable in the same way as their use of Lao nomenclature. The
similarity in spirit worship between I,awa and Lao with emphasis on
the House-spirit would be natural, if the early home(!) of T'ai and
Man-Khmer was-as has been claimed-the lo.ncl where Ancestorworship
,is observed until the preRent clay.
(l) Different areas in the Satltheru watershed of ).;he Yangtse river.

APPENDIX I
Al-:'l'llltOPOLOG!CJAL :MEASUREMEN'I'8 OF b'TF1'Y-0i'\E
LAWA MEK AND SIX \VoliiRN
by
E. W. Hu·roHlNSON

TABLE I
AN'l'I!IW!'OLO!HC:AL MEAHUH!·;~mNTH OF F!Jo''I'Y-!lNic LAWA ~f!C~
AND SIX IVO~[I·::O.:
AT Btl LUANG
Head. wwl Face 11leo.~lt1'C11WnfH
fu tlw 'IIPJWI'•.,./. ·.·~:") 'lloi1li.1Jtt!h'e
Men
Nos. NAm; Am; HElGH'I'
n'"·'n
.F.\CE
Yean; Standing Sitting I.t~11gth Breath
Bizigomalic
Brc1vlth
em. em. Clli. em. em.
1. Nen Bia, Hl 16:2 l:l-t ]!) 16 12
2. Kin Kau1 Mnn 4~1 Hil H4 10.50 16.25 12
8. Kam Ban (ji) 1G2 88 H\ 14.50 11
4. Suk :3..J. Hi2 86 19 lii.IJO p
'~
5. Chi Chu Wen 86 l6ti U2 1!) H. SO ]2
6. Suk Do 'l'ong 85 164 R7 II-i 14 12
7. Dooi Kn.m Mun :~4 160 H4 IR ](j 10
9. Kt1m 2() 155 R:i ]!) ]..J. 1.1
10. Cha Ngnan Keo 53 160 K5 lK H. 50 10
11. Chan Pan Wet :38 15H 7H 17 15.50 10
12. N gmn oa 15H 1)

..
"

NtiS, NA~II·: At:!·:
HEIGHT
HEAD
FACE
YL'!LI'K Htnndin

•
..
..

-~_, ______
TABLE II.
Women
No.
HEIGII'l' HEAD FM'E
8tandincr
"'
Sitting Length Bre:Hlth Breadth
Clll. em. Clll. \!Ill. etn.
R. ~:tug Sn K~tllmll +O
l(). ~ttllg S:LO H:Lll
2-:IJ
l 7. , , lJ Hit 2 (j
IH. Bon 27
If!.
" "
22
" " N:Uil
20. 27
" " Kam
Avumge
l'i )l'
'l'O'['AL 0 WOlllllll: 27
15!3 85 17.:JO ];) 10
l5(i 82 JG.50 I+ !I
147 7!) 17.50 l.J. HO.iiO
14.5 77 If! H.;iO R.;'iO
147 7il 18 1!{.;')() H ..'iO
157 86 18 1-t 11
--- ---"· ~---·-- ---
151 81 17.50
coph:tlic Index ............. ,82
\V())uen we~tt' tlwit· luLir long, pttl'tud iu the middle and rolled into 11 knot nt the hack llf tlw
hcwl. 't'lwil' t;eetlt appe~LL' :-;tt·cmg ttlll1 white, ns tbey do uqt chew betel.
Jlltll(lH u.w1 fuut of both sexes appunl' .'lmall and tine .
•
•

•

"
Lawtt lll11n.

•
Kamnan .

I
III11
I

•
Lawn. \\'01\HW.

Pl'. II j
'J'f!E f,A WA IN :-iORTHERN SlAM
NOTES '1'0 'L'ABLES.
... ,..
1 II
Skin. A Cl\ln~oh(;e lH·uwn.
/Ju i;·. Bl:u:k wit.h fL brown Linge: wavy compared with the lank
h:1ir nf T'n.i.
Eye.~. Brown: Htmighter than those of the 'r'ai, and without the
skin-folll in Llw eomer.
/t'(I.Nh iu t/H Ho.i 1'. The men WeiLl' their hair short, in some cases
very .'lhOl't; the WlllllCn part their hair down the middle-in contra:>t
with the T'td.
'l'hc. l'ollowi ng notes wet·e made upon the men.
All the uhlm.· well wore tatooCL11rmn the waist to below the knee,
nml Jnnny were tatooetl on the back, chest and fore-arms. As in the
eaAe with tlwit· 'J"ai neighbors, the younger men are not ttttooecl
lower than lmlf Wtty clown the thigh, a.nd sometimes only on one leg.
i\oloHt of thunJ ttre tntuoecl on the arms, or back or chest, but not to
quite the Httllle uxtent ltf! the senior men. 'fhey wear their hair short
liko the 'J"ai.
No. :t htLH n plea,'lttnt, intelligent face.
No. i), lmR :t good noRe.
No. 7. tL Hlight moustache.
No. 10.
No. 11.
No. 12.
No. 15.
good eye-brows, stmdl elongated ears, no lobes.
hushy lmir.
lms a wide face.
fairly Htraight hair and a big nose.
No. 24•. heavy o.vchrows. .
No. 2li.
No. '27.
HhOJ:t, curly ttnd very wavy lmn·.
lmJ~:lo-brown eyes.
No. 2i).
No. 29.
No. :3H.
No. 34.
No. 37.
No. 41.
No. 42.
No. 44.
No. 45.
No. 46 ..
11 l>ig-boMcl man.
11 promiueut nose, with heavy eye-browB.
u bro11u nose, fairly stmight.
and 35, hetwy eye-brows.
small ears.
short nose, small ears, good teeth.
thin eye-bt·ows, small caL'S,
big earA.
11 bi a-boned man.
sma "' 11 · ~ '" good eye-browH.
prom~nen~ ealo,
• •

E. w. HU'l'UHINSON
[vur,. xxvn
No. 47.
No. 49.
No. 56.
No. 59 .
Hmall ears, good teeth.
small ears.
good eye-brows, hairy legs.
be·avy eye-brows.
. :-:lix women were measured five of ·whom were under 80 yen,rH of
age, and three lmd retmwkably tine breast.s (Nos. 16. 17. 18.) while
Nos. 19 uncl 20 had slight b1too m11rks on their fore-arms. No. 8.
wa' the wife of No. 2, and No. 16 the cltwghter of No. :-:l~l.
..
APPENDIX II
GEoGHAPHlCAL Drs'l'ItiBUTION oF 'rim LAwA
by
E. Seidenfaclen.
(1) Ohc&ngvcd Ohiengnu&i:
Am..p'ce Bc&n Mae, S. S. W. of Ohiengmai:
Ban Biang, tho inhabitants are Lawa but now n,ll speak 'r'ai.
An1-p'w 1flh&cmg Hdt on both banks of Me Ping S. S. W. of
Ohiengmai: Bo Luang, Eo Sa-ngae, Bo Pakwaen, B6 Na Fon
and Eo Wang Gong all with a pure Lawn. popubtioll.
Bo St1li (2 vilbges) Ln.wa mixed with T'n,i n.nd a few Khamu
also Bo Gong Loi.
At Doi Khun Dan ('l'n,mbon Khun Dan), a former Lawn village,
debris of pottery found.
Umgoi is n sub-district of Hot S. S. W. o£ lVluaug H6t, a
former Lawa stt•onghold.
A-mp'ce New Bim.. North of Chiengtmti:
Follo>ving villages sn.id to be Lt1wa:
Ban 'l'ha Kilek Noi, Ban 'l'ba Kilek Luang, B11n Ba-ngae and
Ban Muang Ga.
Amp'ce San JI!Iahaphon due north of Chiengmai at the upper
reaches of Me Ping. On Mae 'l'aeng are found ruins of an old
villt1ge, explorecl by Mr. Miles, of The Borneo Co., Ltd., who
found an image of the Buddha and wtts told that many images
had been ta,ken from he:re down to Bo,ngkok. 'l'his place is
said to have been an im port11ut L11wa settlement.
Amp'ce Scm Sai:
Following villages are said to be Lawa :­
Ban Lau, Ban Sali N gam and Ban Bon15.

1''1'. 1!] 'I'll!~ LA\\'A IN NOlt'l'llEltN SiA~l
179
./1.//I.JI'w Uhie·11 11 Dou:
R1m .B1tk 'l'lmm.
AmJiw Ntw 8rlil'ieii!J or .Muu,ng Ynam in the Sttlwin valley. In
this district lie,.., Umpbi (North of: the Amphce village) which
i:;; inlmhitntl by healthier Law11. ~'heir Rtrong-holcl may also
he t't~itt:IH~d how Bo Luu,ng by m!1rching 40-50 Kilometen;
towat·ds N. \V. '~he Umphai LtLWI1, about 300 in number, arc
wctwet'H :111d supply the Amphce Hot Lttwa will ptwt of their
dothing. The R6 Luang Lawa are H11icl to eome from Umphai.
'l.'lw clttn living then HpelLks however a dittlect slightly differ-
~ ent hom tlmt of B6 Luang and Eo Sali. They are held in
clisdaim by the Arnphre Hot Lawa because they do not profess
Buddhism, ettt dogs and are uncleanly in their habits. To
judge fr\:Jm Photographs they look a better set up people than
tho Bo Luang people having more elettn and features. 'rhcir
wo11ten weal' gttiterH of cloth. Umphai is situated in very
ditllcnlt irmccessible hills. 'l'o reach it from B6 Llmng at
loast 4 days mn.rch is necessary. Elephants are to be prefened
for tmnsport, since wnt.er is very scarce along the route.
(2) Ulur.ngvnf. Mc.w HongNOn.
On tlw hills forming tlw divide ttre found a great number of
Lawa tombs, now mostly rifled for their contents.
(3) 0/w:ngvuJ NuJcon Lr.~?npwng .
.ln the town of Lam pang there was formerly tt renowned Lawtt
Hpit·it ~;hriue.' 'l'he l~awa frmu Ban 'l'ha Chang, Na Viemg,
f:l!tla, nml Amphce Go Klm nsecl to go every y oar to worship ttt
this 8hl'ine. .,t\.11 the a· b ove Vl 'll ages are now comp l e t e l y 'I'' a1. .
..:.l·mz/w Olwelwn~ N. N. E. of Lampang.
'J'tLmbon Oht 1 cs6n-'-Ban Muang 'ro, tho inhabitn.uts still Apeak
(4)
(5)
Law11
AmJ)'w Hanyc/w,£1· on the milway line W. N. W. of Lampaug.
~!'ambon Mao .San-La>va of origin but lJOW spcttkiug T'tti with
a L11wa accent.
Ohwng'va.t Oh,iwngraJ.
Around Old Chiengsaeu are said to live some Lawa.
(This according to the .Saru,vat in Eo Luang.
OhGmgva,t Plwa,e. . . .
According to legend a Lawa prince ruled here m anment days.
Ban Yang Oi is s.aid to be a Lawa village.
...

180 E. vV. riUTClllNSON [vor,, XXVII
APPENDIX Ill
APPENDIX Tt> l:IISTOltiCAL AND GEOGRAPHICAL NoTEs
by
E. Seidenfaden.
The Lawa,Ul who called themselves Lavn'a; constituted a large
part of the ea,dy popula,tion of Northern Sittlll, according to the Pali
work entitled Oamaclevivtti[tsa. 'l'his chronicle relates how the
daughter of an independent M6n ruler, whose capital was at Lopburi,
then ca,lled Ltwo or La.vapuri, was sent on a kind of civilizing
mission to the North where she founded Hal'iplnmchai, the present
L11mphun, about the year 660 A. D. 'l'he valley of the Upper~ Me
Ping was at that time populated by the rude Milakkha or Lava, 'i.e.,
Lawa, and to them the M6n princess, later crowned a 4ueen of Haripui1jaya,
brought civiliztttion and the Buddhist religion.( 2 )
It seems reasonably certain that the l\1.6n from Central Sit1Ul,
where we find them organized in the kingdom of Dvfi,ravati already
iu the 6th century A. D., expanded their dominion, at the latest during
the 8th cenlimy, to North Siam where they built the towns of
Haripuiijaya (La,mphun) and Khela1'1ga (Lampaug). 'l'he Lawa
were considered by the l\16n as a kind of savage cousins, both
belonging to the Man-Khmer group, a branch of the ancient A~stro­
Asiatic race.
'l'o begin with, the Lawa did not receive the M6n invaders in a
friendly way, and it was only after having been beaten in war that
they accepted the M6n hegemony. According to tho Oiillnctclev,zvai11Y'SC~,
the Lawa of the present Changvat Ohiengrnai were ruled by
a powerful king, a Milakkharaja, namedl\'Iila1ikkhua, who had his
capital at Doi Suthep to the west of present clay Ohiengmai. 'l'bis
king considered himself sufficiently great to demand Queen Camadevi
in marriage after the death of her husband the Man prince of
Rama:iiiianagara; and when he n'let with refusal he attacked Haripu:iiiaya
at the head of an army of 80,000 warriors. However, Queen
(l) By the Nol'i;hern T'ai they are called Lu6b, the word Lawa bei~1g a
Siamese term. They call themselves Lcb·Wm a.
( 2 ) For the important part played by the Mon in the history of North
Si>Lm, vide BEFEO, val. XXV, Doo~bments sw· l'Histoi?·e politique et
1·eligimtse d~b Laos Occiclentnl, by G. Cootles which gives the text and transla.tion
of both Oamcbdev'ivcb?~1sc6 and Jinalcalwrnetlini. ..

p·r. 11.1
'I'IIE LAWA lN NOWl'lmHN SIAM
Uii.Hmd. :t Law:1 pri11ee, L:tkkhumlriyfl, or Mibkklu 1 m11hi1r:i,j 11 lJV
nn111n sL~ize

18:2 K w. JIU'l'Uil!NSU~ [VOL. X:X\'11
BusideH the popnhLtion or the fol'JUCl' Cit·c]e~:~ Ol' HIOllthollH of Phayab
ttnd 1\'Iaharii,~trn, we know of lL former Lawn. population on the
middle course of the i\{c Ping, which Htill exiHted tbet·o in tho beginning
of the 1 nth cent my A. u. Aeconling to tHl inscription dated
1510 A. D. the pions lJnt shadowy "ki11g" of Sukhotlmi,

i 1f
h~map
in red.
s(lflemenlr .a Sites
rfhem Si'am [Pbya.~
2,0 §.., .,,,,,,w., •• ~r_:'!l~
IL,.,,,,
lJJJiiM '\'"~"it
(,:'M',
f h
uur~f1
~~l Jl,t,,
•
BURMA
ill
•

•

•
•
•
PLATE
I
l\Joclallion in cmnmemomtion of the Sittmose Embassy to France, 1686.
1-'t·om Histoire

183
FOUR FRENCH SlATE MANUSCRIPTS (1)
relating· to Emba:,;sios between Fmnco aud Siam
in tho xvnth century
by
E. W. l-IU'l'CIJINsoN, l\I. A. CmJtab.
FmmwoJw
Between Lhe year:> Hi80 ttnd Hi8t:l, Siam sent three Heparate political
mis:>ion;; to France:-
(l) Under P'ra P'ipat, an Embai:lsy in lGSO, which was lost at SOnt Sunt'on, an Embttssy in 1686. P'ra ·wisut
is commonly known aH Koslt Pan. ·
. In reply, Fmnce sent two expeditions:-
'l,he first, politifm.l, in 16tl5, under Ambassa.dor de Cht11..11nout
----- ·---~~--~---''"~-----,.------~-----~---···--·--
(l) The fom· umnusc1·ipts l>l'eHented m·e as follow;::-
l. Qu:ti d'OrRay, l\'lemoil·e::; et Doenment:

T

l''l'. II] FOUJt b'ltENCH K'I'A'l'E MAXUSCRIP'l'i'\ 185
In l!Hi4, the seventh yettr ol' P'nt Nn,mi'H l'eigu. tlte Dutch repen.ted
their bullying tncticR, tmcl theruh.Y ohtrtinud ft·eRh concesflions from
Siam. Theil.' conquest or tho Oe.lebos CttUscd tho King of the
Macn.Rst1rs to tn,ke refnge in Sia.m, whm·e his proHimce :-;ervml to J'emind
P'nt N:tmi or the powor anclmmmce of l:folland.
'l'o meet thiR mmmee, the policy of P'm Nand n.ppenl'H to hn.ve been
to oit'm· n. Conces.sion in the tel'l'itoey of hiH vassals in the Peninsula,
to ouo of tho Emopean rivn.ls of the Dutch. '!'his rival Power was
to lH) permitted to erect fortifiwtions in the Concession n.nc1 garrison
it with troops who wonlcl be l'eady to asRio.;t Siam in the event of
tronhle with the Dntch, hut was not in vi ted to settle in plll'ely
Siamese tereitol'y.
An offer w:1~ fir.st made to the English. '!'heir Agency ftt Ayut'ia
had been l'e-opencrl in 1674 hy three reyn·esentativos or the East
Indin, Oompttny, who came from Brtntam in Jrwa. 'l'he Sitlmese
offered them the port of Patani, ·whieh they wem to fortify as the
English in Inc1it1 lutd fortified lVfttclras. A young .Englishman, Samuel
Potts, was .sent down to the Penin,cmb with orclerl'l to report to the
Compn.ny upon the value of tho Rimnese offer.
engnged in a loca,l WM'.
He found Patani
The parent Agency u.t Brtntttm imlistod that
tho Sin.mese should contract to huy 11 fixed amount of good8 each year
fl'om the Cmnpr1ny, nnclmeeting with a refmml, decided to withclmw
its interest from Sirtm. 'l'hi.s llecision was confh·med by n letter from
the Bon,rd of the Ea8t Imlir1 Coy in I.ondou, in which the ofi'er of the
Simncse waH definitely refm;ed. \l)
:Meanwhile, Fren~h lVT.issionaries lu1rl estftlJli.'lhecl t.hmnse]yes a,t
Aynt'in, in lG62, and eventually attmcted tho notice of P'rn, Nrtn"Li.
The l'efmlt of their interconrHC \Yith the Court of Siam waH twofold:
P'm Narai heard from them of Louis XIV 11nd his victmics ovel' the
Dntch in Emope, and cleciclecl to court the fl'ienclRhip of l?rance ;
while the Missionarie.s, ttsHuming thn.t P'ra Nami's interest was of a
religious natme, formed hopes of converting him to Christianity.
J3i,shop Pallu, the founder of the Mission, WttH a statesman and 11
patriot as well as a great Ecclesit1stic. Side by side with his desire
to convert the East, two other o~jects arc n.ppa1·ent in his letters,
namely a desire to obtain the interest of Fmnce in Siam with tt
(l) llth of .Tnmu:wy 1 G8l. V. Neoo1·d of Rela.tions, vo1. iii, p. 7.
...
..

186 E. W. HUTCHINSON [VOL. XXVII
•
view to securing his cornmunicatimm hy regular viHits of: French
mercluwtmen to Siam, ancl 11 dmlire to increase his country'H
renownY) During the periods which intervened between his three
visits to Siam he snccedecl in obtaining lottorl-l from Lonis XIV to
P'ra Nar:ti contt"dning an acknowledgement o1' tho llospibtlity which
tho 1\fissiomtries enjoyed in Siam. 'rho flrst letter, (lVISS. No. I.), wa:-;
presented to P'm Nnrai in 1678, n,nd the second in lG81. P'ra
N ami's nnsuccessful a,ttempt to obtain tho interest of Engbnd
occurred during the interval between the presentation of: these two
letterR.
After receiving Louis' f-irRt letter, P'm Narai conceived the idoo o£
deRpatching envoys to France. 'rlmt country however w11s at war
with Holluml, and although victoriouR on land, wttR not able to
" ~
destroy. the Dutch fleet which retn,ined comnmncl of the seu until
the peace of Nimegnen in l G79 opened the eastern seas more effectively
to French shipH. This fact accounts for P'm N ami'R clelity in
sending his first Em busRy to France.
rrhe Ambassador selected to represent Siam nt the French Court
was P'ra P'ip'at B,a,chumaitri, an elderly diplomat, who had already
led three Embassies to Chinn. HiR compnnions vvm·e Luang Sri WiRnn
anrl Khnn Nak'6n Wichai. Father Oaymo, the moKt promising of
the French younger MiAsionaries, n.ccompaniecl the EmbnsAy aA Intorpl·oter.(2)
'J'he party Railed from Ayut'ia on the 24th of Decem bel',
1680, in the Vautour which the French Ea,st India Company Rent
from Sumt to collect them.
~!'he voyn.ge from Pttknam to Bantam wns effected in 'the record
time of eleven dayH, but the party was detail1cd there for eight
months unt.il the ttrrival of the Soleil d'Orient bound for France in
August 1G8l. This Rhip watered o,t Mauritius, hut was not henrd of
again.
In 168:3 news reached Simn tha,t the Embassy was still expected
in Europe. P'ra Narai thereupon ordered the despatch of two minor
officials to France. They were to ascertain the reason of P'ra P'ip'n,t's
non-arrival, and in the event of his death were to ask for, suggestions
from the French Court concerning the best men.ns of cementing the
growi.ng friendship between the two countries. Father B. Vachet
.. -+--~ ·-----~- ------ ·-----.-·-··-··--- . ~---··----··-·-···---·-- -·--~-------~- -----
(l) v. Laun~ty, M .E., 856, p. 10.
( 2 ) v. Lmmay;, .· M.E., 110, :p. 205,
'' '
• ..

l'~l'. II J VOlT!t FRENCH R'l'A'I'E i\fA?\USCR1!'TS 1R7
wn.s :tppointml AdviRer nnd Interpl·etur, hut he ttppm1rH to luwo 11.''1-
sumed the rolo of )('fM1et· whon they ren.ched FJ•ttnce.fl)
'MS N o2. is Bishop Lanean's trmlH1ation of the .letter feom
P'yn. Kos11, Minister of 'l'reasnry, to tlw French Fol'Oign Ministel',
Coluert, the ttblc RUCeloRROl' or Cnrdh1t11 }\{[1,7,[1l'i1l. P'ya KoRa

188 E. w. H U'l'OHIN80N [voL. xxvn
•
•
•
interested in Siam on let"tl'ning that Plmnlkon, the King':-; fnvolll'ite, waH
a recent Convert of tho Portuguese Je:-;nitR. Vtwlwt :mys that it was
only nfter this interview with de L:1 ClmiHe that rlo Soignelny received
the Envoy: he then tolll them tlmt France WU.fl rn·opnring an EmbttflRV
for Si:Lm to nrge its King to accept Christi:mity.
B;th the State Paper and Vachet's 1\f cmoirs lmwe no r1oubt, concerning
LoniA XIV' A interest iu proselytising in Sinlll. H iH intention
nppetus to have been to ask for P'ra Nttmi's conversion n.s the price
Siam was to pay for alli1111Cc with Fmnee. So long us thet·e nppeared
to be any prospect of imposing Christianity 011 Siam, the oH'er of
Singont wtts not even considered by Louis. ~
'l\vo men-of-war were detailed to carry tl10 EmhnHsy to Siam.
Their names and those of their officers togethm· with the JH:n·sonel of
the Embassy :1re given by ,
Fathers de Fontaney, 'L'n,chard, Le Comte, Gerbillon, Bonvet and de
Visdelou, with a £n1l equipment of telescopes, Rcxtants, etc., a liRt of
which is given in de ChoiRy's book.
'l'he six Jesuits carried letters patent ism10ll by Louis XIV. on the
28th o£ .January 1685, ordering them to proceed to India n,nd China
in order to take such observations as were necessary to correct existing
charts in the intereRt of science and of safety at se11. Although not
offici1tlly commissioned for Siam, their service~c~ were used there to
minister to P'ra Narai's interest in scientific matters; and with the
exception of Fr. Tachard, who returned to France when the.Embassy
was over, they appear to have remained in Sit~-ln for some time .
• •

1"1'. II] Fl nm IIHBNCH STA~L'E MANUSCRlPTS ]gg
'l'ht! l'i!lltttllll ' l vt· '' I' l l e Cluwrnont'H suite consisted of six gentlemen
~Tt•sst·s. tlc! Bl!l~t•villl·, il'Arllmwillc, Palu, de Oompiegne, de 111 Forest:
nne! .lt!IWIHIS. '!'bey tmvellml in anavt11 frigate, Ln .Jllaligne, or 24
.~uns, tmd1·r ChpL:tin .Toycmx, ttnd his mltteR, de Sibois and de
Cli:uttll tot·• •n 11.
'
du ( 'hoisy's di•KrTiption o!' the \'Oyttge out and homo is well worth
t·ea•l.ing·. Ea1~h \'ll~·nge occnpiecl tthout :-;ix months, but only one
c·asttttlty lll!l'lll'l't'.tl, tlw tlettth of young cl'Arhouvi\le, who was buried
in Llw (lull',,[ Nittm.
'l'h" thirtl nw,nn:-;cript iR 1le Chaumont's account o:l' hiR Embassy,
lluluul t.,, arlntit that the irlca o£ converting P'ra Naraiby the aid ~f
tliplolnat·y ettllw as tt snrpriKe both to the French BiRhop in Siam,
Mgt·. Lalh!a11,, mH:l to Phaulkon, whose services he solicited on the
Bishop's advice.
dt.l Ulta nmont porsi:-;te

190 E. w. HU'l'OHINHON [VOL. XXVT!
Both de Choisy and the Bislwp'H AdviHl'·l', de Lioww, W

P1'. II] FOUR FH.ENCH S'l'A'l'E MANUSCH.ll'1~S 191
were to eonsi !tssmued thnt the French would make tt settlement in one
or other of these two towns.
'l'he ofi'er of Singora as the site for t1 French fortified post wfis not
to he accepted until the rivttl merits of: Lakon had been weighed.
Ueferenee is then made to 11 promise thttt Bfingkok was to he
occupied hy the French, and the possibility iR enviRaged that the
King of: Sinm would not tolemtc l1 French fortified Rettloment at
Ringon1 and Lttkon fiR well ns at Bangkok, in which case the Envoys
wm;e to rest content with nn nnfortifiod trading post rtt either Singom
or Lttkon, contenting themselves with It gmTison at Bangkok.
Tho

192 R w. HlT'I'CliiNNON [VoL. XXVII
•
these gentlemen were rettdy to sttil in Mnrcli 1089, lmt wet·o dishanded
when news of Plmulkon's death rmtehed Fmnco. (l)
de Choisy was de Chaumont's sec:ond in the gmhttHHy, and it iA
incredible that he should have boon ignomnt of Hnelt 1111 important
unofficial offer to his ehief ns tlmt of Bangkok, since hn wnA respon­
Aible for nmintaining eontnct between Plmul kon and de Chaumont.
}Jttd he been aware of the offer, would he not have mentioned it in
his private memoirs which were written without reAel'\'C?
Lnstly, the Abbe de Lionne, tt shrewd ohHerver of political matters
in Siam, who tteeompnnied the expedition, expressly stateH that when
it reaehed Java on its way to Siam, Fnther 'raclutrrl was 1:1ent on. in
advance to prepare Plmulkon for the cletermimttion of the French to
occupy Bangkok, and that on its arrival, Tacharcl cnmn on bcxwcl
and told de Lionnp that they wore to be aclmitted.( 2 )
Ln.nier and Gallais quote state papers showing tlutt. the French
troops were only admitted on terms, namely, that they took tLH onth
of allegiance to King P'm Narai and that these terms were clistnstcfnl
to the Envoys but were :10eept?d by Desfarges, the General in
command of the expe~lition, who realised that his men were in no
condition to fight after the voyage, during which a third of their
number had perished from siclcness.
In the Illustrated History of France(il) at the Bihliotheqne Natimmle
in Pnris, there is an explanatory note to the following effect
below the medallion which iA reproduced on plato I :-
"Monsieur Constance sno·!losted o{ferirw the town of Bano·kok
o~ o o
"to France on condition that an expedition wnH o;ent out with
"!'Jhips, solcliors and engineers together ·with• fumls to support
"them. The Chevalier de Chaumont :tncl his Aide, the Abhe
"de Choisy, did not lend themselves to this proposal. A ,J esnit
"named 'I'acharcl, who acted as interpreter, suggested to tho
"Minister that support for his plan might be obtained fmm
"Father de La Chaise through 'l'achard's mediation. He
"snccoeclecl in obtaining it, and the plan ·went tht•ough, hut it
"only lasted two or three years."
'l'he unreliability of the writer of this note is proved by his state-
(l) MSS at Pl'opaganch• Fede, Ro~~-e~~:.-.---~,if.,-;~~;;,-------~-
(2) Launay, M. E., 850, p. 79.
(iJ) llistoire de_P?·cmoe, Collection d'Estampes, Q. i9,
• •

1•·r. n J ~'OUit FitEXCH H'l'A'l'E ~UNUHCJtrl''.l'S 19H
~
mcmt Lltnt '1\wlmrd >1etocl a~:~ interpreter between (1u Clmnmout ttncl the
King of Simn. '1\wlmrd eauw to Sittm for tlte fit·~:~t time with de
Ch:tmttout: his preYiom; cmrviec ·lutcl been in Amcriett. It is thus
illlfHlSI'IilJ]e tllitt he COU]cl bttYO actocJ HH interpreter, lt role played by
Pltn.nl kon, tts· Htttted in de Clmnmont's report .
. Documcntm·y eviclenee that the l!'t·eneh :Military expedition to
Bnngkok enuw out in respom;e to tm invitation to occupy tlmt town
l'l!Stl:l upon thiH rliscreclited note to the Medallion ttnd upon tho
Htreugth of our i\IS No. IV, in which two ont of the three refer•
enceH have been written in by a seeoml ha,nrl.(l)
'!Jw note iLecompauying the medallion is only important in so ftw
ns it reeord~> whn.t waH subsequently believed in France. 'l'he nmnuscl'ipt
however wn.H composed before tlw expedition left France, and
it HL11tes that "Bangkok was o!forcd to the French. The t·wo eot·t·ections
dea.l with an t1cceptttnce of the invitation.
The following is oi-i'ered ttl:! nu cxplnmttion :-
Ftttlwr '1\wlmnl, S. J., wns one of the six: n.stronomcrs despatched by
Luuis to the Ettst IOl' scienti-fic reseu,rch, who tmvelled as fttl' ns Siam
with de Clmnntcmt'~:~ ErnhttsHy, ttnd who were present in Simn dming
itR sta,y there.
Tachu,rcl is known to lmvo developed close and intiumto
rcln.tions with Plumlkon while the negotiations wore in progrcRH,
ttrul wn~:~ actuttlly entrusted by the latter with tho seet·et mission to
tlw French Court alrmtcly mentioned. Taclmrd would know that the
King of SitLlll lmd asked de Chaulllont fcJl' the f:lcrviees of one of .the
llletnbot•s or hiH stttff, de Forbin, to modemise the defences of Bangkok,
!Lncl he umy conceivably h:we concluded tlmt since the Bttngkok fortH
were :tlready counl'\n,ndecl by a F'renehnmn, they might be considered
(l) U iH t.l'IIC Llm1; J;be pnblislwtl ve~·Hion of de CJhoisy'H Memoii·et! (ell.
Midmwl itlHl l'onjonbt) 011 p. en 2, cont:Lim; the st:Ltement that Plmnlkon
umde rLJl offel' ()f Bangkok J;o !le Olmnmont nnrl de ChoiRy which they l'efusetl.
Absence of a.ll l'efenmcfl to thir; Rt:Ltemeut in the unetlited version of
the,;e 1\'lemoir~, ( M.E. vol. 8. ), t•ecluces it for pm·pot;eH of evidence to the smne
level n.s the mecltdlion.
Vi1·gile Pinot, in his reeenUy publiKhetl wol'lc, LeG OMne et leG formation
de l'esp1·it pkilosophirJ1.ll3 en 1i'mnce, quotes nmny inst;n.nces of the "editing" of
publiHhed wol'ks on the rntl't of the J emits, and emphnHiKes the pl'epcmdemting
of 'l':wlmt·cl, writing on p. 58:-
" :Et meme nons ponvom; nons tlemn.udet· jnsqu'a quel point le Jesuite
"o;'t'~tn.it laiHH

194 E. W. JlU'l'CHLNSliN [VoL. XXVIl
•
as promised t,o French occupation. lu tlmt ense lw W1mlervices at Bangkok,
which should have been emr)loyed
•
as leveraO'e
0
for obtainitw
. 0
a footin~
~
in that place for the French.
'l'he possibility is not excluded that Phaulkon had a notion tlw.t
the French might send out troops to enable P'm Narai to cope ·with
the Dutch menace and that he allowed. Tn,chard to believe that they
would be invited to occupy the nmv citadel in .... course of construction
• •
•

l'T. 11] l!'UUlt l!'ltEl\UH S'l'A'J'Jmit:;. Finding opinion in :Fmnce
uxttsperatecl t1gttinst Sit1m ltl:l a l'csult of de Oht1umont's failure,
'l'aelmrd, it is suggestud, mmd the bttit of a French gttrrison in
Ba1;gkok to obtttin Louis' consent to Ph:1nlkon's plan. 'l'he matter
eoulcl not be made public until ~l'achnrd had rotnmed to Siam a.nd
obliged Phnul'kon to give efl'ect to it.
'l'his theory accountfl for the eolTections mttde in the Obset·vtttimm
on 'rrade for the EnvoyH. It alHo accounts for 'l'nchard's movements
in proceeding ,from Bt1t1:wia to Siam in advance of the expedition
t1nd in meeting it on its 11rl'ivt1l at the bar with the news tlmt its
ttdmittance into Bttngkok lmd been armuged. 'l'he final instructions
for thu Envoys, which have been publi:>hml,(l) in:>istcd that Bangkok
was to be occupiucl, if lllll!OHHary by fm:ce ; though there were good
grounds to bulievc that force would not he needed. 'l'hese grounds
would be reliance upon 'l'nc!u1l'd'H rneditttion,-according to thiH
explamtti

"
196 1£. \V. J[U'I'Uil!Ni·H>~ [\'I>J,, XXVII.
conducted on the French Hitlu with a. l'anlty knu\\'lullgn h.>Llt ol' the
real po~:~itiou reganling n ehange o[ ndigio11 by Llte King, ~~hK> ol' Llw
clmnceH of sncceHs likely to ttcCt'lW 1'!'()111 n mi libtry occupation of
B 11 ngkok with a, stmtll Enrupca,n fot·cu, Hot tu ttumt.ion the cliflicnlty
of effecting this occuptttiou.
Ou the Siamese sitlc, Pha.nlkon'8 diploHilte,\' WttH tlw l'llHUit ol' an
nttempt to combine hiH loytdty to .P'm N ttmi mnl to thu ;) e:-mits
with his own ends, if we regar1l them as du:-;i ru for powut· and fur
the Hnpport of foreign ~:~olcliet'H upon which lw might dupund in tltu
event of the l(ing'~> death.
His failure ltty in his Ch·eek aptitude for tineHHu ancl tt·id;.ury
which antagonised the Freucl1 npon whom hu reliud m the bst
resOl't for hi:; personal Httfet y.
QUAI n'Qw,AY,
I
1\H~wmr,:,; E'l' DoouM~e Je ln. prote~;tion que nous leur donn1~H 1lnns l'exorcice
de ln religion chrestienne et de b generosite ~no vons tLnez en de
leur prester sans interest clnml leur extreme be::;oign vue HOJn lll e dttrg;
considerable mnis aussi pr leur nuoir encore cloJJne de plns gmncle::;
preunes de votre libemlitc en leur faiHttut bttstir une maison pom lue~
luger.
Nous sm·ons bien aise nussy de tronner lcH occnHions do vouH
tesmoigner combien nous sonunes scnsiblcs nux marques echttttntu:;

i'T. ttJ I•'UU!t l!'ltl~NCH :-l'l'A'l'E l\IAllllJSCH!P'.l':-l lU7
Cqmmbnt nons nonH prolllcttons que vuns voudrez bien continuer
cettu mosuw protodiou tmx cnesrllleS Gt twx antr:os mi1-Hoiomtit·eH
1Lpostoli11HeH, (5D v) ct l'estendre aussi a 110s suiets negotians, afinqne
luH UllH pniHHent tLnoir b Iiberto de l'cxercice de Itt religion chrestienue
dont urw deH prineiptdleH nmximeH est cl'esttLblir l'tmtorite nbsolue dus
HoyH Hlll' lenrH l:illiets ot que ]m; a ntres y puissant liboremont tmtiquot·
n~ttiR pom nons umrquet' le clesir veritnble que nons anons cle
reeognoiHtre tons les bienbits que noR d. flUietR ont recens de nons
nom; nons enuoyow.; quelque~; presenfl que non~; 1WOHH cru c1ui nons
seroiunt aggJ:enblet~ en tLttenchLnt que uou~; puissiom; non:-; donner clel:l
preu~wH plus fortefl de ht haute e.~timo que nons 11nonH pour uom;.
8nr eo nou::; priom; .Dien ttLntinl ·stun
of mouey h.'l\e of interm;t in the time of their dire need; fmthermme,
for luwing given even greater proof of yom: libemlity in ordering 11
hou::;e to be built to lodge them.
We :-;hnll be glad also to tincl opportunities for showing how greatly
we appreciate the outr;tancling proof::; you luwe gi von of the

l!J8 1~. \V. LluTrJJJlNHo~ [Y!IL. X.XV!l
umli~:~puterl power ol: tnOlHHChH ovm· tlwir snh,iucLH, while the lattm·
w.ill be enabled to trttdu without hindntncu .
.A;; 11 mark of our true cle~:~ire to aeknowleclge ttll tlw lmnotib~ whieh
onr subjects ttfore~:~aid have received a.t your ltamls, we c;en1l you HUlldry
gifts snch its we think will Jiluttse yon, J!Umling ttll oppUl'tnnity
to give you stronger proof of the high regnnl we lmn" fot· yon.
We heruby pray 00t1 t.lmt. he 1111ty gnlllt yon incn:tLH!Jrlreuown aml
pt·o~:~perity.
'Written ttt St. Uct'lllttin-en-Lttyu,
the lOth Jttmmry, 1081.
Yonr o·oml ttud 'vell-helun:tl hioll(l.
b ~
•
•
II
QUAl n'OusAY, lVfEIVIOIHt~H WI' Ducu~lE~TH, Asu,;, 1'1, No. :32.
(701'u) Lettre cpw Ookytt Bet•i btt'l'ttllm lbtwhrt clue]w, telmdi ttlllllHL
tm Jt1Ulltchitnt pipitrn tana ltntclm commtihucli piri11 Palm ookytt
pmclang eCJ:it ttnec nn ccenr pleiu d'11ffodion ut du tunclrosse A M?usieur
Clutrle~:~ Uollmrt gmnrlmi11istro clu trus puiHHttnt d. tree; excellent
Prinee J_,e Hoy cle Fmnce tt l't11ble,
en cette vetie le treK pui~:~sttnt et tre~::~ mtLgntLniiue Prince lo Hoy Mou­
~::~eignenr 11 enuoye an tres pui~::~su.nt Prince Le Hoy de Fnmee ook
pmpitttt matclm 'mtt!tri pom Ambttssu.deur, et uok lotlttllg sri visum
Hotmtortt, et ook qmm mtkora vitehtti. pour lieutenttntl'l cle l' AmlJtLH­
I:ltLCle aecompu.gnes du Perc G11yme anec des lettreH ot cles pre~:~eml
pour etre nne mttrque de l'affeetion et de l'estime extntordinu.irc
qu'il n pom ee gmncl moiuHque, et du cle1:1ir qu'il a r1ne leH proRperites
rlout il jouit ttugrnentent tonjom·s de plus en plus, com me ttns~:~y afHu
quu l'ttmitie qui e~:~t Entre ccs deux Gmnds Prineo:,; preune tons ll't-i
ionrs de nouueunx nccroissements. Lorsquo lhns l'anneo ractt trini
Souc Dom fmncisco Eueque d'Heliopolis ttnimt icy rwec (70vo) deR
luttreH du Bttint Pttpo, et clu tt·es :Thfttgnanimc Prince le Hoy de Fmnce,
il fnt rueuu nvec ht nmgnificenoe que demandoit la. rm~jeste supreme
tlu Gmnrl Hoy qui l'ennoyoit; Et le treR lmut et treR excellent Prince
Le ltoy Monseigneur ttpprenant los nonuelles prosperites dont ce
Grand Prince so tronuoit eomble en reRsenti~ une joye eb une alle-
• •
r ,..

I'T. itJ l.'l)UJt FH!!:NUll S'l'A'l'E lliANUSCltLl'TS 190
grt~sse si grmule qn'il n'y a ricn n, quoy on 1a puiince le Hoy Monseigneur ponr ttugmentcr encore Sa, joye,
1mtis lc tems de recuvoir les nouvelles etant uenu, nons ttuous ttppriH
qne le Vttic;seau

200 R w. H. UTCHINSOC\' I_VOL. XXVll
'l'ltANSLA'l'ION
Letter written with rt lwnrt full of warm

P'l'. 11] Fmid EmbaR.'lj' to the stop.'! of the thnme of thttt nmgmtnirnons
Prince, tho Kiug, my Lord, ttll(l thereby ltdcl to hiR delight. Bt~t ttt
tho \'e.ry time wlum ncwR Wt1H clue, W!" le11l'llt that tho :-;hip cttrrying
thttt Roy a.! Em htlSRY httd not yet t'lH.1Ched Fmnee; which tidingR
cansecl us..,gre:1t distress.
l\Iy firRt step W

202 Ji}, W. Hu·romNHON [voL. xxvn
III
AROHIVEf> NATIONALES, N~;nOOIA'PIONS,
K. 1.8G8, No. !l8.
(1 1·o) RELA'riON de ce que l.VLr le Ch(ev11)1im· de Clmmnont a f1tit 11 Siam.
•
•
..
A ROn 11rrinee a b barre de Siam, jl nnnoy11 prim· l'Ene:-

II
•
l r
•

•
•
•
hATE
II
ClwvnJier de Chtonmont.
Detttil frotu tL Priut nt Llw Bibliotheque Ntttiormle in Paris, showing hi,;
reception by King P'm Nnmi.
JiJ. TV. !Iutc/tillsoll.
•..

P'l'. ll] FOUR ~'llENClf R'l'A'I'E ;\lANURCRTl''l'R 203
r l' s ~· c~ t I' t ,_ · 1 ·
~~~l • ' , JllllH ttll('{\ CR -·11110 \'Cllll VOll' (1118 C{llDR ;]Olll.','l apl'CR it cJEmx
liLmes dl' Sir1m, jl nuL vne gt·!tncle COllUOl'Sttl;ion anee lny en pre,c;ence
de l'EncKquo ilm1s h-tqndlo 11pre.S" be11ticonp cle compliltteits jl. luy dit
qne Hcttchn.nt Htt probitc;, ot son .r.ele pom ltt Religion jl rmoit re~mlu
tlD ne luy rion degniAel' dn Al\jd. de son Amhttssarle, et luy expliqun,
l-lll 11il\l'\ll10 temps que c'eAtoit ponl' porter ]c Roy de Siam a RC faire
eln·eHt.itm.
Lo

I"
204 E. w. H U'I'OHINRON [VoL. XXVII
f'
dans le temps gn'on p11doit

1''1'. ll] l!'OU!t l"lU

20() E, W. ][!T'l'CII!NHON [vor,, XXVTT
qu'jl 11 eRtC:} ennoye ponr lo prier de vonioil' hi10n pn·!Hll't)

1''1'. II J FOUH. FRENCH S'l'ATE !llANUSOIUl'TS 20'7
1.\0muw j I :1y1noit forb l'EncRqnc, jl no lny rcfnseroit pn,R deR pouuoirR
:ulnn.nt:tgenx pom· ht Heligion.
II n'tt pu perwtt'er ln. raison quo led'. s.r Constttnco a ett, de l1(LUOir
p:tH pn.rle dt\ Itt Religion, Ri ce n'est quo luy Chn.umont 11uoit dant.res
choRes l1 propoAE\l' n.n Hoy, et qn'iln'n.noit jnsiRte sm· cc Rl~jot, que pom
eprouucn· co Roy.
(71- 0 ) HEPONRE fa ito :en l\{mnnire eln s.r Chlior cln Chaumont.
Ln Ito.\ elL•. Simn rcmercie S:1 M:t.M de b grn.ndo rdfection qu'Elle it
pour luy.
I,l tosmoignc du dopbiRir que le moyen quo S11 Mn.Y' propo.'le pom
C\Rtn.bli1· n jmnn.is cotto amitie Roy(Lle qu'il clmlirc trmt, soit ~tussy
clifficile a mcttl·H t't. execution comme lc clumgemcnt d'vno Ueligion
pt·ofesHee pmiClant deux mille deux ceus vingt neu£ ans, sans mwune
jntel'lllission, et ainsy j)JaiSRO a jnger si Vll tel changement est fncile.
II dit HUl' eela erne le veritnble Dien qui a crec toutcs chases
ponnoit bien, s'Il eust vonlu, ne faire qu'vne mcRme Heligion, mais

208 E. w. HU'I'CHINNON [VOL. XXVII
creu co qui lny fn,isoit.· (Sr") croire qn'i] y anoit 1\ tlETJUL'l'L', mais qn'i]
falloit n,ttendre tout de Dien, et clu tmnps.
Il Je l:euint voir peu de jonrs u,pres ot jl lny dit. qne l

1'1'. II J l•'OUft FltKNCH 1i'l'A'I'E :MANUSCRll''l'B 200
'
lle t()ns lus sm·nicC's llu'i\s lloinunL h lutn·il Mandttrins si ce u'eHt dauH
nw nucuHHiU) pruRHttnt.u, Et commo .i1 fandm jngor de cotte noccssite
pour enitm· tous diifuruW4 SUl' cu snjut, ]~e Hoy 110ll1llll)l'lt vu1Vbnclttl'in
du son coste, ut I'ElWHl[Uu llu ::lien vnu pm·som1o d'ttnthlll'ite, et co
l[ll'i!H reglomnt ensemhk sem pmwtnellmnent execute.
4. Lnd'. Hoy !tc:cordu pn.roillement. l[Ue si lluelques vnR de ses
i·Hl.it)tS chl'OHtienR, pttl' vieilleHSC on jn6rmite soit euidemment illC[L)J­
ILIJlo tlo Hct·uice, eu so prosenta,nt it vn l\la,ndarin que led'. Hoy nom­
JIWl'

•
210 K W. Ilu·ruHt:-\su;.; lnlL. XXVIl
lcs tneillemK nwym1s pom ponnoit· suinre l'jncliuaLion 1mtnndle qn'jl
a de seruir la m•tiou fmuses
qu'a led'. B,oy de Siam, l'empesehe de crolre que le~:~ hollandois soient
assez jmprudens pour oser attnqner vn Prince qui les feroit bientost
repentir de leur temerite. (llr 0 ) Oe qui le coufirme encore chns cette
pensee est que led'. Hoy ny sos Ministrcs ne leur ont jaumis donne
aucun sujet legitime de plainte.
Sur ce qn'yl m·oit que l'u,nimoHite desd'. holltLndois pent vcnir dm;
bons traitemens qu'jl a fait a Itt nation franyoi::;e, ft est curLttin que le
seulnom de Ha :Ma.te est cttpable d'empeseher lesd'. hollaudois tle se
declarer ses Ennemis, et jl oserait presque assem·er qu'ils se tienclront
clans les termes de la raison, quand ils sc;auront l'nJliu,nce estroite

1''1', 11]
l''

212 K w. u U'J'Ull !NH00.' [Vol,, XX.VIl
•
wmn·c::~ ostntngers suie11t uxmnptos do tone:

' "
i'T. ll] F! lU!t l•'ln;l\tcit ~'l'NrE: l\IANUSCHll''l'S
pnmne l'tt]>l'olmtioll duA 1\I.iui:-;truA dn Hoyml!uc ut qu'ullc u'en 1'tt8He
point haKtit· snn:-; purmi:-;:-;ion.
En ettH ![Uu quol1p1e l>u,;timent de bd', Crtmprtgnio Hst rmufrttgu :mr
luH co::;LuH cln ltoytLmnc du SitLln, lu C:1p.ne de lt1c1'. compagnie\ pom·m
en retiret' tout ce qui scm l)Ossible.
LeRoy de Sin.m a.cconlc le Lion de Singot' a htd'. compagnie nuec
touteR so:-; depundence:-; pour le fortifier et en v::;er tt ."la volonte nmmtmoinH
pom plnsieurs miSOllS, il n'cst Pfif:l a pl'opos ([UO eela ~oit pnblie
jus1ln'a ct\que Srt :Mtt.t[: en n.yt ul'lte jnformee et ayt fttit H9.rtuoil' ReA
jntentionH.
Led'. Hoy tLyttnt prie luy de Chr1muont de visiter leH fm·termmes de
Louuo, n.tin do voir ce qu'il y amoit a fn.ire, Il luy en rendit mison
cbu:-; l'n.uclin.noe Huiuante.
Jl luy dit ensuite de lltarcpwr vne plttee pout' fnire bastir vne Eglise
pour l'I~uel'lque, et jl n'o, point ef1 d'11ndiance qu'jl ne luy ayt po,rle
dncl'. s.r Euesque en luy tosmoignant ttuOil' vne er;time (14r 0 ) tonto
pt1rticnliere pour luy et pom sa piet6.
Co Roy luy n. marque aussy de lu. joye de ce que los JesniHtes
eHtoient d11n~ vne grn.nde vnion anec led'. Euesque.
Dt1Il.'l vne audiance qn'jl luy donna dans los bois ·a l11 ehasse, Illny
dit de dim a Sa Majeste que s'il y auoit quelque formn.lite clans son
Royaume qui ne fust pas a l'vl'lage de fmnce qu'elle n'auoit qu'a luy
tesmoigner, qu'jl les aboliroit.
llle chargea aussy de prier sa Ma.te de vouloir considerer le S.r
CmJHtance, ccimmc vne porsonne qui ]a seruoit bien, et luy clit que comrne
led'.
EF Cormtance auoit beaucoup d'enuieux, qu'jl seroit peut c:-;tre
oblige apt'CH sn. mc;;'-t de quitter le H.oyaume et de se retiret· en france.
ll lc chargen, n.nsH,Y d'n.uoir soin de ses Ambassttdeurs, et dttns sn,
dernierc a.udiance, jlle pl'ia de bien dire toutcs chosm; a Hl1 :Ma..te et
qu'jl n'auoit rien do 1)lns chel' n.u rnonde que son amitie ot qu'jl lny
tesmoigneroit la sienne dans toutes loR occ11Rions, et qu'jl prioit stt
Majeste de luy fn.it·e sc;auoir les chases les plnH curieuses qui seroiont
dn.ns toutes los Imles et qu'jl les feroit fo.ire n.uec pbisir.
(14v 0 ) ll a fn.it present a l'Abbe de Lionne et au Pore levacher a
chacun cl'vn crucifix cl'or en prenant conge de luy, et jl o, fait du
gmnds honnCUl'fl a luy de Ohn.umont, ct luy a donne vn vrtse d'or
appelle Bassette, qui est le plus gmnd honnenr que que (sic) le Roy
n.ccorde aux plus qnttli,fiez de son Royttnme.

214 E. W. Jlu·I'UHI~snN [VoL. XXVJt
Luy de ChtHlll\Otlt r;c loiie hmmeonp do l'EtWSI[IlU qn1 est l'lwnnue
du monrle le plus pieux
Iln'tt rien fait dans son Am htHHttdc qu'il 1w luy ttyt eouurnmiqne
et !LUX s.rH Abbez de Choisy et de Lionne ipti HUnt r;onL deux persounes
cl'vn graml merite.
I
•
•
•
'I'ItA:\THLA'l'l0:-1
AuooUNT ou' THE CHEV ALlEit DE CHA Ui\IONT'R PUOOEElllNGS IN StA;\1. (l)
De ChtLmnout, on his arrivtd 11t the Bar, sent to beg the"BiHlwp
"
of
Metellopolis to meet him on boa,rd, with the object of informing )1illl
of the reactions in Sin,m to hiH Em bttssy. l::fe told both the Bishop
uncl the Abbe de Lianne, who accmnpttniecl the Bishop, that the chief
lllotivo of: his EmbaKsy wtts to prcvn,il 11nally upon the rKiug of Sittm
to hceonw a Chl'ifltittn, since His lVhjer;ty lm

l''J'. II] l•'l!Uit I•'IU.:;\IU\1 N'I',\'I'E ii!A~lJNCit\ l''l'8 211)
. Thu
Bishop com1~1nnicttted thi:-; to de Olutnmont, siJwe l\lr. Constant. does
not speak 1ft·eneh, hnt de Olmnmont wa.H nnwilling to nmke u.r1y
excision. When bmnshtting iuto 1\n-tng·JwHu tho Bi::~hop left out
minot• pttsst~ges which he eon:-;idet·od nninlpmt;tnt. 'l'hu R11id Ilfr.
Cou:-;tu.ut aRkcd that. he :-;lumlcl bu(l) tiH) it1tul'lm:tm· ltt tho Anrliencu;;,
ttnd the Bishop eonRiclnt'e!l that it wonl!l he illlpoRsiblo to rel:nBe hint,
Rinco the King· of Sin.m hall entt·n;;ted hi111 with ttll thu lm:-~inuHH of
the BmbaHHy.
At hiH tirst amlieuee, ttfter de Olmmnunt. lmcl pzticl hiH re:-;peets to
the King a.nd they had been tl'fl.mdz1ted into Siame.~c l1y tlw. Htti!l
Mr. Constt1nt, the King enquired rtfter the henlth u£ the King of"'
.H'mnce and of :1ll the 1\oyttl :B'amily, 11skiug whether he lmtl lilade
any l'ecent cOU!.[Uests. He was informed tlw.t the only conqnn;;t Wl1H
1\ppears corrupt.
"
'! "
'I '
.. .,

216 R w. Htl'J'OI!INSON [VuL. XX VI I
that or Luxcmlmrg, the which lmrl COlltpcllu

F.r. n] FOUll FRENCH S'I'A'I'E MANUSOinP'l'S 217
pnst, a,nd know of :HiH .Mt~jn.'lty's intention to tdfonl it every protection.
'l'hu King o:f Sittnl 1-micl fnrthor tlmt it is nt the stnrt thn,t Hpecial
precn.ntious must he brought to hom·: to whieh do Chaumont ro­
IJlied thttt HiR 1\'In.jor:;ty would Ltt ko such exact r:;tcps ns to prevent the
Dutch from lw,:t,m·ding twy umlm-tnking, since the pnnislnnent they
lu1d received in their Wttl'H ngttinRt him ,:vonlcl still be freRh in their
memory.
'rl10 J\,_ing then asked c1e Chaumont w hetlwr he had anything to
sny to hitn. 'l'he latter replied that tho sole object of hiR misRion
wa~ to clcchtt'e His lYia.jesty's earnei:lt cle.'lire that the King shonlll
cmmcnt to take inRtrnction in the Ohri.'1tia1i. religion.
'l'he King withrlrew. Next clay Mr. Constant called on de Chanmont
n,nrl sp6'k:e at length to him on tho subject of the Dutch, by
which he wwe evidence of hiA great, apprehension of them. He aAke

218 E. w. HUTCHINRO~ [vnL. XXVII
memorandum, devoted :1hnost uxclnsindy to the religimm issue, with
only :1 brief reference to krldc. H iH object WtLH to prnvu tlmt the
religious issue was tho sole motive or Iris miHHion.
Chevalier de Chaumont'fl Mem0l'!1nc1nm to the King ol' Siam.
He is commissioned by His JYbjeRty, who lu1d hmml of the King's
gre 11 t qualities, to crave the King's friendship and to offer him hiR
own in return, with the object of: fanning an aJlia,JlCe between the
two kingdoms to remain for ever nnaffected by tho distnm~o- separating
them.
Since the Siame:-:c Mi11isten; in their lettm·s to the M iniRters.. of
Frmwe have asked for suggestions afl to the Jlu:tnner hy which this
:1lliance could he so strongly cemented ns to 1m handed clown to the
Hnccessm·s of these mona;·cl~s, His MrLjesty records his c~nviction that
the Rtrongest cement i::; the bond of tt faith held by both in common.
The motive of de Chaumont's mission is to lJeg the King to accept
thiR bond. With it in view His Majesty has commissioned him to
place at the disposal of the King of: Siam hiR Janel :1nd serL forces, hiR
ttrmics ttnd ships, and everything which can minister M' the King's
renown ttm1 to his country'fl weal. If the King ttgrees, His Majesty
on his side will he ready to take n,ll othut· Rteps which the King
1leemR rcc1uisite for mttkincr the frienclshij) unendirJO' into which both
b . t"l
Hides nre disposed to enter. 'rhis is the sole matter entrusted to
him by HiR l\hjesty: His Majesty urged him, however, through the
(King's) Minister to nRe !tll his influence with the SiameHe Court in
ftwom of the Company of: France.
This i\Iemornndum waR handed to Mr. Constant 1or presentation to
the King. Two clays htter Mr. Constant ctdlccl on him (de Chaumont)
appettring to be somewhat ernbttlTasscd, and st11ted tlmt the etl'cct of
the references in the Memorandum to religion would be other tlmn
thttt expected, since he had had tt lono· talk on the flHb]' ect with the
"' .
King, in which he had told the King that until then he had disguised
t.he motive of de Chaumont's Embassy, which wt1S the c1nestion of the
OhriRtinn religion. 'Chis had grmttly smpriRccl the King, who had exelnimed:
"'l'he desire of the King of France is then to make a Christian
" of me. It iH no light matter to abandon a religion which has
"ht:on held hy our Royal Family for centnrieH. Ftu·thermore,
' ,.
,..
r
r

1''1', 11] FOU!.t FHl~NCH H'I'A1'IC l\1A NL'SCltll'TS 2Hl
" il' tho Ct·utltor had so willud it, nll nations would lmve lmd the
" NIWW t'ldigion,"
adding, that tt:-: it. \\'tts ubviom; that Hi~:~ MU;jesty'H pl'oposal httd been
im;pired by feelings of friendship, ho would gin: tht~ mntter hiR attention,
ttncl would reply to the l\Iemomndmn.
cln Clmumont wrtR rtnmzell Itt 1\h. ConRtant'H admi~:;sion that he had
only then fm tho first time rovt\aled the motive of the Emhttssy to
the King, ttndlutd 11evet· interpreted n,ny of do Chaumont's mo,ny refuronceR
~to religion in n,ny of the n,ndionceR owing to 11 conviction thttt
tlw mn.ttc'l· We broached to tho King.
'l'hiH Httttement enused gt·e;1t ltnnoymwo to de Clmumont. lVft·. Oon­
Htnilt ~:~how(){l hiR HUl'pl'iRe ther·e1tt, and proceeded to ho,nd him the
King of Simn'H nwnver to his l\{emm·andnm, and produced ma,ny
!trgnments h;:r which he hoped to convince him that bhe iine to be
ntlnpt.ed wttR to convert some or the officittls ttnd many of the people,
tn hegin with, n mu,tter which he knew would meet with no distLppt·ovttl
from the King of Siam, who, because of: his afrection for the
BiHhop, would not fn-il to grant the htt.ee powm'R which would he
heneficittl for the Fttith.
~
de Clmnmont fttiled' to nnderRtand the reason why the Sfl,icl Mr.
Cmmtnnt should not have spoken about the Christian religion nnlesH
it WttH thn,t he, de Chaumont, had other proposal,~ to make to the King,
nntl thttt hiR motive fm· insisting at all on the subject (of religion)
was silnply to test the King'R n,ttitucle towanlR it.
~{eply given to de Olutumont's M GliiOranclnni.
The King of Si1111l thank~; HiH Mt\jesty for the grettt friend.liuess l11.i
haH shown towards him, ttnd regl'ets that the rnethod choReu by Hi~;
l\11~jesty for l)erpetuating the mutual friendship of their countries in
tweorcl1.1nec with his own ttrdent desire Rhould he ~;o difficult to npply,
to wit, tlw clmnge of a H.eligion, which htts been pmctised without
tL break for 2229 yearR; and he calls the world to witnc.'ls whether
such 11 change would be easy.
:JTmthermm·e, the King :mbmits thttt tho true Clod, the et"Ctutm· of ·
nJl thin~, had he wishod it, could have created hut tt :-;ingle Religion.
Y ct he showed his preference for diversity in matters of religion, as
in all the works of nature. Nevertheless, the King phLces himself in
the hands of the divine Providence to dispose of his person fLllcl kingdom
as seems best to It.
~

220 E. W. HUTCHINSON [VOL, XXVII
-
Meanwhile, the King assures His l\f.ttjeHty of t.he finn :111d Ull·
changing nature or his hiewlship; and in place of the method
11bove-mentioned, which he en.nnot yet adopt, he decln.1Wl tlmt nothing
can ehango or impede during his life-time the relations so mndt
desired; also, that he will take steps to ensure tlw.t his sncccssm·s
observe them after his death. As proof of the sincerity of his
professions, the King empowers His Mnj esty to treat his successor~
and their dominions aR his enemies if they neglect to carry out his
·wishes, and even to take posRession.of his throne. ,
'rhe King states his readiness at any time to sign a treU.ty under
which his successors will be obliged to cmry out his wiRhes in ~his
matter.
The King will grant the French Company all the facilities which it
cn.n in reason expect.
Eight days after this reply had been communicated to him, de
Chaumont waited upon the King who was at Louvo. (l) Mr. Constant
there confided to him the substance of a talk he had hacl with the
King on the subject of religion, in which he had found the King more
reasona,ble tha,n he had expected: this led him to believe that there
were grounds for hope, but that they must be prepared in all
matters to wait upon God's own good time. Mr. Constn.nt came
back to see de Chaumont a few days later, and reported that all was
going famously. He chose thn.t occasion to hand to cle Chaumont n.
memorandum of the requests he was submitting to the King on the
subject of the Bisho1) and l\'!issionaries. 'l'he following 0 iR what haR
been gmnted.
Privileges granted to the Apostolic l\1isRionari;,q by the King
of Siam throughout the length and breadth of his realm,
1. The King of Siam will have a proclamation posted in every
.city of his reitlm authorising both the Apostolic Missionaries to
pren.ch the Christian religion therein, also the people to nse their own
discretion in giving ear to them, wit.h complete freedom from any
possible interference from Governors or other officials, provided that
the said Missionaries, in preaching the Divine Faith, shall not under
n.ny pretext whatsoever instill into the heart of the people any new
notions directed agn.inst the Government and Laws or the land. In
----~------------·-- -·-- ---- ··--··-·-·-·------,·------------~-
(l) i.e. Loplmri.

PT. II] FOUR FRENCH S'rA1'E lliANUSORIP'L'A 221
tlto event of 1mch nction hy tho M isRionttrieR, the privilege will lttpHo,
ttnd the Missiow1ry rel:lpomlible will he nrrcstecl and sent back to
li'mnce ttnd forbidden to ~:~ot foot t>gnin in the Kingdom under p11in
or lloath.
2. ~l'he King of Si11m permits the Apostolic Missionttries to
iTmtruct any of his na.turnJ-hol'n suqjccts in any o£ the sciences, and
to receive them into any of their mom1steries, RchoolR, 11nd dwellings
with similar privilegell to those enjoyed in the other monaRtel'ies of
Sinm,n,ncl without constmint from nnyone. 'l'he sai.cl ;\'li:.;sionaries are
t1llowc~c1 to teach science, bw, and any other subjects th11t are compu,tiblo
·with. the Govemment and L11ws of the l'ettlm. Should a
viol~tion of this privilege he proved by two undisputed witnesBes to
have occurred, the privilege will lapse, nncl the schoolmn,ster and his
pupil will be 1\ubjectecl to the penalties prescribed in the first torticle.
Provided however that the sn,icl Missionaries do not exceed the terms
of theit· privilege, t1ll the cn,seR to which they are parties shall be
tried by an Officit11 ·whom the Bishop Bhi1ll nominn,te, and the King
will appoint, provided he iB competent to perform these clutieR.
3. 'l'he st1i.d King 11lso gmnts to any of his subjects who 11dopt
Cln·istianity of their own free will tlmt they shall e11joy the privileges
conceded to the Clll'istians, and be exempt on Sundays and
Ji'eastR of the Church, except in an emergency, from all obligations
to their o f11cit1l hen,dmen (l), and Rince there mu~:~t be 11 Court with j misdiction
to decide upon the plea of: emerg·ency, in order to avoid 11ll
disputeR on i¥e subject an official shall be nominated by the Kh1g,
and a responsible person by tbe Bishop, 11nd their joint decisions
shall be carried ovJ.; to the full.
4. 'rhc said King likewise grants that any of his Christian sul~iects
who are indispntttbly incn,pacitated for public service by age or
infirmity shall be permitted to obtu,in exemption from such service
until healed by making application to an Official t1ppointecl for thi.'l •
pui'pose by the King.
5. To protect Christian converts from any injustice or persecution
to which they might be liable, the King o£ Siam allows tlmt the
Offtcial mentioned in the second article shall be judge in all their
litigation. Furthermore, in order to twoicl delay, he decrees that the
-----·-~-~-
(1) The French "lem·s Mn,nchtl'ins" denotes what wa.s called.by La Loubere
~< chefs de bnnde. "

222 K w .. HUTO!I.LNHON
Officitd u.fter Htudying the caBo Blw.Jl apply for ttn opinion to OJH.' ol'
tho King's judges before giYing judgment, to tho end thnt there h~
no itppeu.l against i.t.
'rho King of Siam wi.ll lutyc theHe ttrticleR proclai.me

T. II] FOUR FHENOH R'l'A'l'E IIIANUSORIP'l'S 223
vie~ury u\·ur hil-l fous, as hnppened when he was at wttr with the
King:-; of l'egu, of tlw Ln.oH, of Chouw,Ol a.ncl of Cambodia, n.Il of
which were ttt the lwttcl of their troops; and he has no doubt but that
Yictory wil1 fo11ow him when he makes war upon (a nation o.f) merchn.nt:-;,
who M'C so Llcoply indebted to him.
Ohcmdior do Chn.1nnont's reply to the King'R Memomndnm.
In view of the f-lourishing condition of Siam, which ttll cttn see, of
the we.ll-·uigh unlimited number of its inhabitants trained for war,
tLnd of tl1'e many Htrongholds posseRRed by the King of Sittm, de
Clu~nmont cannot credit the Dntch with such temerity t~s to attack a
lVIormreh who would quickly make them rue their ntslmess; ll.nd wlutt
confirms him Htill more in this view is that neither the s11id King
~
nor his MinisterH luwe ever given them genuine C!LUse of complaint.
Concerning the King's belief thn.t the ftwonrs shown by him to the
French nation may be the ground of the ill will felt by the Dutch, de
Clmnmont iH convinced that the mere mention o.f His Majesty's name
is enough to deter the Dutch from declaring themselves his enemies,
ancl he wonll'l go BO far tts to wager tlmt the news of the intimate
allit1nee which ex:iRtB between th() two Ct·o>vns will keep them within
the bounds of reason,-which news de Chaumont himself will impart
tl) them in the strongeBt terms so aH to lerwe them no room for doubt
tlmt ttn 11i tack upon the King of: Siam iB tant11monnt to ll. clmllenge
to His 1Vbjesty of Fmnce.
Hegttrdi.ng the procedure to be .followed in the event of war being
forced upon Simn by the Dutch, if de Clmumont had men and ships
..
t1t his disposal he woulrl offer them; hut since he i~ obliged to return
home, all that he ef1ll do is to aHsure the King of: his conviction that
HiR lVItLjesty, in the event of war, would use every effort to compel
the King's enemies to leave him to enjoy in peace the fl-nits of the.
renown he has won.
As to the French Company, there is no doubt, in view of the
facilities the Haid King is prepared to gntnt it, th11t it will 11111ke an
establishment in Siam for goodttnd all, and that it will trade extensively
therein, especin,lly now that Singor haR been gr~nted to it. by
the King.
· .. ~.~
1
ff
(l) ·i. e. Ohiengnmi ('I~

224 E. w. HU'l'CHINSON [VOL. XXVH
•
Pl'ivileges gt·anted by the King of Simn to tlw Fl'cmch Cmnp111ty.
1. 'l'he said-King gmnts the st1irl-Compauy permission to establish
a F::1etory in the Kingdom of Sittm. 'l'he said Compttny will htwo
free 1·ight to trade in the saicl Kingdom with exemption from all
duties either on imports or exports, subject however to inspection by
Customs officials in accordance with tho usage of the country.
2. 'l'he Company's Agents will be forbidden to ship foreign gooclR
under the Coml)ttny's name. Should they be proved to have dono so,
tho Company will be deprived of these privileges pencling)nclgment
o[ the case by His lVIajesty (of France).
3. Freedom of 'l'mde met1nR that the Company will enjoy freer]mn
to buy and sell all manner of goods pl'Ovicled they are not "contraband."(l)
r
4. The Company will enjoy the right to buy tmd sell at will any
goods imported by foreigners or by mttives of the country, or imported
by the Company for its own account, provided that the ICing
has preemptive rights over any of the said goods he may need for
his service.
5. 'rhe Agents of tho Company mn,y purc1mse n,ny of the said
goods, but only for tho service of their master. If they f1til to
observe their stipulation and enter into associntion with othm·
traders, the Company will forfeit the right to tho concessions al)ovementionecl
pending the judgement of His ]\lost Cln·istian Majesty
upon the case.
r
6. 'l'he King of Siam vvill accord complete exemption from import
and export duties to all goods which the Company,;:;arrieR in all Rorts
of foreign bottoms for its own account.
7. rt'he Agents of the Com1)any may not have goods for the account
of others than their master; ~tnd should they usc the name of the
Company for the pmpose of shipping other goods, these will be confiRcated.
8. T'he Company is authorised to introduce goods into places in
which it is not usually accustomed to do so, and to hire as nmny
ships-from one or two vessels upwards-as it may need ; and it
Rhall enjoy the- privileges extended under article 3.
(l) i. e. Goorls in whic:h the state reserved to itself the sole right to tradr
and whi

i''l'. 11 J FUU!t Fltl.:NCH S'J'A'l'E !IIANUSClUPT.'l 225
iJ. H mty Frenchun•n outside tho sot·vice o£ either the SittnwHc
King or hi:,; miniRteno should lmppcn to commit some theft or other
miHehiovou:,; action tLgu,inHt the Company m· 11gu,inst his follo·w countrymen,
the puniHlnnent thereof should be transfened to tlw jmiscliction
of the Cttpta,in of tho French. Should either party disagree
·with tho French Captu,in's verdict n,nd u,ppen,l to the Sinmcso Minister
for justice, the decision o£ the Ft'CJJCh Cnptn,in shall be held in suspense
pending orders hom His l\11~jesty; n,ncl should t:ome Frenchmn,n
commit rome a,ction deserving of punishment ngaint any na,tive of the
country, tll.e Ci1ptain o£ the (French) Company haH the right to sit on
the ,bench among the King's lVIagistro,tet: to o,djndico,te in accordn,nco
with the laws of the realm. It would however be preferable i£ fJi'l
l\hjesty would appoint a judge to dispense justice due to each ttnd
every one, HO "tlmt the Company's servant be spared the nccet:sity of
suspending their trade to attend thereto.
10. 'l'he King of Siam grants to the Company the sole t·ight to the
tin tmcle in Junkceylon and its dependencies, excluding ttll other
nations, and permits the constrnction of tt Fttctory subject to the Bubmission
of pl~ns thereof to the Minister for hiH approvttl, the ·which
shall be followed in every p~trticulnt· without alteration. Fmthermore,
tho Company will Le under obligation to ship to Junkceylon
::mch goods as are needed by the inhabitants thereof £or their trade, so
as to save them from having recourse to othet· means for supplying their
needs. '.l.'lw latter, failing strict complio,nce with this requirement on
tho part of ,the OomptLny, will be authorised to trade with other
no,tions without liabilit.y to compln,int conceming infring~ment of the
Company's privilo~e.
11. 'i'he Com puny will ho,ve the right to open Factories in such
places 11s it slmll deem favourable for trade within .the Kingdom of
Simn, provided it obtains the approval of the Si~tmese Ministers, and
that it will have no building erected without Hanction.
12. 'rhe Cn,})t~tin of any of the Cmuptmy's ships wrecked upon
the Siamese coast will have the right to sa,lvage all th11t he can.
13. 'l'he King of Siam grants the place of Singor with 11ll its dependencies
to the Com1Jany, ·with the right to fortify it and to make
such use of it ns it is desired. N overtheless it is inexpedient for
various re[Lsons tlmt this concession he mnde public before His Majesty
shall luwe been 1nf~l·mec1, and sho,llluwe mo,cle known his plettsure.
" t
...
... '
..

22G
K w. llti'l'Cill:-./SON
•
'l'hu l-mid Kiug (o[ 8ittm), lmviug l'Llt[lWRterl du ClmmllOllL to imr{wct
tlw dorencoH of Louvo n.nd to Hoe wlmt Rlmll l>o dono thoroto, clu
Clmumont made hiH t•epnrt nt the next nurlieneo. Hl:l then told him
to iix a site for building t1 elmreh for the Bishop. 'l'here waK not
tm Audience at which the 1\.ing did not mentio11 to him tlw said Lord
Bishop in terms of gl'lmt regnrd both for his pet·son and fm hiR piety;
he also expressed to him his delight that fL elmm union nxistml
between the ,JesuitH and the srLid Bishop.
The King granted tle Chaumont rtn Amlience ttt 11 lnmti},Jg pttrty
in the woods

"' .
1''1'. llJ
~
IV
lllttrine
Simn
l G8 7
O~:ir"J Ob~:~ern~tium; pom Hervi1· a l'In~:~truction

•
•
228 E. W. JluTGIUNsu:-.r [VOL . .XXVJL
accorde c1ue la tlix. 0 partie on ltt 5. 0 Hi ello nc HnlliHDit pitH pom;' ht
consommation du Royamne ;;eroit pour le Hoy cle 8i1Lill Et cp10 le
reHt1111t seroit lim·e ala Comp.ie sur lc pi

PT. rrj
]J' Sur b thnnmHlu

230 E. W. lftl'L'OlllNSO~ [\'Ill,, XXV!l
•
•
cent de profHt i:nn· b ftwture pour leH Hmrchnndist~N de fn1neo selonOml
t 1 na,lites que le Hoy clonneroit en oclmnge des tllfl.l'clmnrliHeR dn .Japan
De la, Chine et des ttutl'lls EHt11ts deH In des a 8 et 10 pom· cent de
pl'Offi.t clu prix cofttttnt NUl' les lioux t1 proportion de h1 cliHtancu (~3Hr")
des lieux pour en faire vne avec les 20 et 25. pour cent sur les umrclmnclises
de france, et de ce rrui scm stipule pour les nu1rclmmliseH de
Sumtte, de Oormnandel et de Bengttlle t}UO Itt Oompttgnie fen1 ttppo~ter
tt 10 pour %.
A legarcl des ma,rclmnrlises clu cru dn H.oyttumc
cstime que les enuoyez ne se doiveut pas clepartir de
ler,; acheter des part(icnli)ers au prix courant.
dL\ Sittlll on
r
Itt ·l iberte

1'1'. II j l•'O U It ~'!tE:-iUI! S'l'Xl'l~ i\IA NUI:lUltl l''l'S 231
l'o)lelusimt (loH 11ub.·ns Nt1t.ions 11 condition de pcn·tor (g9l' 0 )
1111x lmhitttnts
du d(it) JoHt1lt11l et clepend(an)eeH lm.; nutrchamlises necuHsaires 11
lum emumerco 11 peine de priuation dn prinilogu.
Il t1 uste t·emarque depniH pen pm· la carte et los llifferens memoit·os
(jUO ,Jonsrdmn est 11 la coste clu Nort cle Ivialuctt et nest pt1s eloigne de
Merguy et de Tenacerim mesmcs (1ne

"
K w. !lti'I'OIIJNSON
[n>L. XXVll
r,
qnuhpwH pnx(tienli)urH qui HCHtL rm·mttLH do 8imn, fc.1ieL eoHuoi:,d;ru.(li)
l" Qnu ht Hitn;Ltion clu Singcn· eHt truH avantngrumont cbnH lm: mcsates pnyH avec duux ou 8. vttisseaux a ~a Chine
ot an Japo11 ot tmt(re~:~.) lieux, et avec phu; de ftwilite que Ll~ Siam.
:3" (~no cln d(it) Singor on pourroit par la riviere fniro le C(,)ltll\1
erco ttiwc los pbceH cle l11 coste cbmt ht prov iuce de Queda ou eHL
JtiW:Hdam, et y f~tire porter le poiure et aut(reH) nmrcha,ndises sans
f'
estru oblige de p11sser p11r le cletl'oit de la Sonr1e ny de l\1ahtquo.
1\!IaiH
comme 8ingor est nbsolmn(ent) cletrnit ot r1u'et>ttmt Iul't
eloigne do Sitttn, il pal'oit t[n'il connieut mieux d'twoir vne place fttittc,
et plns proclw.
Les En voyez ::mns He depttrtir de Ia place de Bankoe(~) qui tt eHt.e
promise, doiueut exttminer les ttmtntages qne lou pent tirer pour le
emnmcrce Hoit pttl' l' EtablisHmH(ent) d vu Recluit ou d vn comptoir seult.mt(ent)
aud(it) 8ingor, Eusem(hlc), le prejudice LJUe pounoit Hecevoir
la, Comp(agn)ie Ittute ely auoir vn Etablissement sur tout pour
la fttcilite de ht reception du poime, et pour Itt cmnmodite de I' envoy,
lesd(itH) Envoyez s'assm'Ol'ont par le tmitt6 (40v 0 ) qui scm fait de
Itt concession dud(it) lien de Singor, on de l'obliga(ti)m~ du Hoy de
Sittm clo ne lo pouuoir donner a tLUCllllO Nation"_ Etrangerc sons
tn ncldition hy n.nother baud.
(~) 'l'he wonl "Rmlwe" h;tR been written 011 by n. RecolHl lmnd in a sp:tce
ldt, l.>lnuk for it.
r
r

P1'. 11}
FOUR FRENCH STA'J'g i\lANUHCltll'TH
\
In:kt(ances) pour l'ohtenir ~wee lu priniluge du cn,lin quont les Holhtncloiil
~" 1 exclusion g( o )ne( ntle ).
Copenchmt ili le Hoy cle Siam en ttceorcbnt B11nkoc/ 1 ) ftLisoit difficnlte
do donner Ligor ot rp1 aprc:-; rwoir ftLit tontes los ,Jn:-;t:LncoH
por-,Hihles pom ohtenir am:lsi le cl\it) Ligor il Ill.\ vonloit pnr le dormer
ttn Hoy pom en clispo:-;er a Sa V olonte et qu'il ,·onlnst MlSRi JniRsel'
aux Hollandois lll commerce dn Calia, il pal'oit neCOilHttire ely etttblir
vn comptoir pour la reception dn poime ot d'ohtenir tons les privi-
1 ogw; et 'exemptions N ocessaireH.
De HOl'te que leH ditf:l Enuoyez doiuent dmnandm· (411' 0 ) et obtonil'
Bttl'ikoc et Ia plttce la plus ttlmnbtgenHo ot ln, plns commo

•
284 E. w. HU'l'OHINHON [VOL. XXVII
et que le Hoy de Sittm soH ofl:'(ieie)t'H ny :-;uj

P'J', ll] lillUTt IlltENCH S'l'A'l'E IllANUSCJUPTS 2:15
I ,
:J~t th~.utttut quu lt" lHtnigtt(ti}m cles wtiHHonnx poul'l'oit m.;tre retttrdco
pt~,r des :wciL1entl4 ot que b negotitttiou de Sittlll nu pourroit pttH auoir
est6 tennince }JOm' pouuoir fttit·c ptl.rtir tontto I'EHcadre assez tclllt il
HCmhle qnen ce ctts mmnne t1 tonttes fins on ponroit Ol'clunnor que
deux des v(aisAe)anx Renlemont pouroi(ent) ostre cletachez pour allcr
t1 lad(ite) coste ttus:-;i tost a, pres ltt cleeharg-e c1es marchandises, des
presents et de:.; hmnmes. Soit pour fll.ire reuenir les 11Ut1·es vaisse11nx
a droit.ure en fmuce en cas qu'ils n'eus~:~e(nt) pas du temps pour tdler
tt la Cos~e do Corormtndel, on (43r 0 ) pour allor trouver los p(romi)ers
sil y auoit du temps.
Ri. .Monseigneur prend la resolution de fttire pm.·tir l1 1 a1mnce de
Siam deux vaisseaux, les deux Enuoye?. ou l'un clenx pouront apres
auoir acheue lom·s negotiations jusques en decem(bre) aller par terre
a 'renacel'im ~u il;; trouueront encore Le Navire de la Comp(agn)ie l1Ui
y cloit hinemcr pom rejoindre les Jeux vaisse11ux et faire a la coste
ce qui conuiendroit pour le soruice, et terminer twec les off(ieie)rs du
Roy de Golconda vn tmitte sur les hostilitez qui MU'Oi(ont) este commalJCees
par led(it) nauire de la Comp(agn)ie.
II paroit :.:lecel:lsaire qn'outre l'ordre de la oomp(agn)ie an S(ieu)r
Deslandes qui eRt aprcsent a Pondiohery de s'en aller a Siam par
'J'onttCerim de luy enuoyer vn au(tre) orclre du Hoy pour Ie mesme eft'et
led(it) Deslandes connoissant parfaittem(ent) le pay::;, ot ayant oRto
honore de la confiance intime du Hoy et du S(ieu)r Constance.
l\Ionseigneur(l) est RUp])lit\ de se Ronnenir quon lny a remonstre (ruon
ponroit laiRser vn naui.re clu Roy pend(an)t vne monsson entierc a ln,
coRte pour y terminer les nJi'a,ires le Golcondf\, sy olleR noBtoient .pas
tinios auant le P(1cmio)r tev(ri)er.
(l) This lm;t pamgmph wn,s written by fl diffel'ent lmnd which reHemhles
thn.t indicated in the m'4ies on pn,ge 233.

•
•
236
Mn,rinr.
Sirtm
Hl87.
E. W. HUTCITINSON (VOL. XXVII
'l'ltA NSLA 'I' ION ~
Observations on Trade for the instruction of the King's
Envoy:.Pl to the King of SiallL
As long n,go ns 1682 the Kiug of Simn mMle rm off•n'
through l\h·. Constant to M. DeslttndeH, Head or the Company's
Agency, vvho had won the complete confidence both
of the King u,nd of Constltnt. The offer was that he
would use hiH influence to obtain the building of t1, fortresR
nt Jore ( 2 lfrom which place the Dutch hnd beml" expelled;
nlso to tha.t e{fect he put certn,in facilities n.t the disp9Hal
of Deslandes. '!'he lntter howo\'er cln.recl not engage him­
Relf therein, though well awa.re of the vnlne of (such) an
·estab1ishment. Baron, the then Director Gen"eral in India
was infonned by him of the matter: the Company (in
Fmnce) was a.lso informed as early as 1684, hnt took no
steps.
At the same time, the King of Sin.m also proposed to
Deslandes to load his ships bound for any ports outside
Siam with whatever goodR lw deHired, tmd to bring back a
cargo of copper in return free of ft•eight and clutieR.
He n,lso had a plttn for lnttding 11 ship on an unbroken
voyage to lmwe Fmnce in Ja.nuary with tt cargo worth
300,000 livres, half in cloth and halr in ca.sh, which he
wonlcl take over, t.he clotl1 ttt 20?0 to 25% abova the invoice
price, and the Rilver at current rates. In September the
Hhip wa.s to be reloa.clecl a,t Aynt'ia. wfbh Httlt.petre, t.he
remaining Apace being :fi1led with copper and tin. The idea
was tha.t this ship would be due with thiH cn,rgo on the
Cormm111clel coast at the end of December, and t.here lot1d up
with cotton goods, retaining the su,ltpetre as ballnst, and
Het sail again at the begining of February.
'l'he SimneHe a,t that time suHpectecl the Dutch of a
design to seize B11ngkok, n.nd they confided their suspicions
-
(l) 1\01. de Lfl Lonbi:n·e aml Ueberet (in the tmwgin).
( 2 ) Kreppelin, La Compagn·ie des Indes o~·ientales, Paris, 1908, p. 189,
Kbd;e;; tlmt Deslnndes wrote to l3ftron on December 2Gth, 1682, (Arch, des
Culouie~, U 1. 22, if 45-40). "
• • I"
" I"

PT. 11] b'OUlt JIHI!:NO!l S1'A'l'E l\IANUSOIUl'TH 237
Rttid Dec;lnncleR; and ttK the Dnteh lmd been pressing :for a
monopo]y of the tmde of ,Tnnkceylon, Deslander:: pl'oventecl it and was
encouraged in the hope of eAtttblishing the Comptmy nt that plrwe.
He then made 1.1 tre11ty for pepper by which it w1.1s 11llowed that if one
tenth (of the poppet• t1vailtthle) Rhoukl not suffice for the needs of the
Kingdom, one fifth waA to he reserved for the King of Si11m, tLncl the
remainder was to be sold to the Company at the mte of three livres 11
pound, while foreigners and all others were forbidden to take any out
of the I~ingdom.
Seeing that at the expiry of two yearR the Company was still not in
tt I\osition to do 11ny trade, the King of Siam sent Deslandes at the end
of 1684 to Sumt to c11rry news of the treaty, and to give effect to the
sundry proposals that had been rnade. It tlmi:l lmppened tlmt when
M. de Chaun1'ont reached Siam, M. Deslandes, who appears to be one or
the Company's ablest agents in the East, w11s 11bsent. He never retnrnecl,
and the business was left in t,he lmnds of a jeweller of PariR
named V eret, who l:Lcked the experience and ability needed to engage
in business o£ the kind which was then in hand.
'rhe resul~ was that de Chaumont, when approached fl'Om different

•
238 E. W. HUTOIIlNSON [VOL. XXVIT
concerning popper. 'l'lwre art: curtain lllnin elnnHuH in thiH trunty~
1 o Coneeming the rettuost for fruetlmu of trndu ttncl uxemption
from duties.-Exemption fnnn dnticH i~:~ gl'antecl together with permission
to buy all sorts of goods provided they are not contraband
and that they are purchaRed solely· from the King's Htorckeeper.
Hcgarding gooclR introduced hy foreigners or hy the Company for its
own account, the Compt•ny lms the right to bny ttnd sell them at
will, with the provi:-;o that if the king require:-; auy of the Hl1id goods
for his own use he shaJl have absolute right of preemption owJr them.
It is also provided that in the event of n,ny abmm thereof by itA
agentR, the Company will forfeit its privilegeB pending tt ru1ing·,on
the matter by the Most ChriHtian King.
By the termR of this ttrticle the King of Siam conceJes nothing to
the Compn,ny, for it is Btill su~ject to the good plen,sure of the ICing's
officials, who are entitled to t11ke goods from France at a low price,
and (sell) local and foreign goods a.t any price at all that they may
choose. According to the admission of the JVfisRionaries, and the information
they have supplied, the Company will never trade successfully
under these conditions, especia.lly since it will always he ... t the mercy
of the King's officials, no matter how well disposed he himself may
be, as indeed he undoubtedly is.
For this reason, since it may be anticipated that the King or Simn
will be disposed to grant any terms that ltl'e ren,sonable and ndvttntageous,
it is felt that the Envoys, in addition to the exemption from
duties already granted, should insist upon completefreedom to offer
£or sale goods imported by them, ·with the sole proviso tlu1t RUCh
goods and such amounts are sold as shoJI be n,gree~ upon ·with His
Siamese Majesty at rates ttnd on termR to be fixed by agreement:
they should also insist upon the right to buy without restriction both
Siamese goods and those imported from n,bron,d. If however it is
not possible to obtain this complete liberty, it will be necessary to
insist upon freedom to buy the goods of the country, also foreign
goods, without their passing through the ha.ncls of the King's
officials.
In any case, it should he incumbent upon the s11id Envoys to
obt11in an agreement at len,st upon tho price at which the King of
Siam will accept g·oods from France and from the Coast,(l) and it is
(l) i. e. the Corornandel Coast of Incli:t,
,.
Ill
• •

PT. 11] FOUlt Ji'RENCH STA'l'E JIIANUSORIP'l'S 239
~
eHt.:llll!ttutl thn.t thiH Hhoulrl ho ltxcd at a mte 20% to 25% higher tlmn
Llw Im·oiet\ ntlue in tho e11He of gourll:l from ]i'l'ttnco according to
theit· tp1ttlity; tthw thn,t tho King Rhould give in exchange goods
i'rnm Ja})111l, Chirm, and the other states in the Indies allowino·
'
b
himHolf S% to 10% pro!it on the purchase price at those places, in
propol'tion to the di1'1tl1nces invol vcd, and in Ruch manner that there
1-llmll be tthw n proportion to the 20% to 25% charged on goods from
Frtmce; ttl!(l fmthermore, an agremncnt. upon wlmt shall be Htipulated
.for the E,"OOdi:l from Sumt, Coroma,ndel, and Bengal which the Company
·will b1·ing' into Sittm,
Jlegarding tlte na,tivo goods produced by Sia,m, it is held that the
Envoys must not give way as rega.rds freedom t,o bny them fmm
privttte individmols ., at the current price .
Since it appet1l's tha.t tho Dutch ltl'O at liberty to tntde in certa.in
contraband a.rticles such 11s Birdsnosts, Eaglewood, C11bmb11,0l
Calin,( 2 ) a.nd others, it is imperative to obta,in the Hame privileges
for the Compa,ny.
AH to forfeiture of rights in the event of their a.lmse by the Company'::;
a.gont:;;, since this.would involve the loss of all means to carry on
trade pending n.rriva.l £rom Fra,nce of the King's ruling, this penalty
Hhonld be changed to confiscation of the goods ·which the Company's
Agent m1.1y have tmclod under cover of its name.
According to the thh·d nrticle, the King o£ Sian1 gmnts freedom
for the Company to load in foreign bottoms on its owi1 account all
ma.nner o:f goods free of import a,nd export duties. This clause hnplies
that, uotw,ithstancling the . previous a,rticle, the Company is
t1nthorisecl to sot aside goods for free export from Siam: thi::; however
Hhould be stated in HO many words,
According to the fourth article, a Aimilar rigbt is conceded to despatch
goocls(il) 1111cl to freight one or two ships with the ,

240 E. 'vV. HUTCfiiNflON [VOL. xxvn
appointed l1y the King to deal with diHrmtel-1 tLHHmg tho French, :(ncl
to Hit on the bench side by side with the SiaJIWHO .Jndg·eH in dir:pnteH
between Frenchmen and Sit111WHe m· foroignerH.
The monopoly in tin at ;Jnnkeeylon iH gmntod to the Frmwh tmbjoct
to a proviRo that the Company RnpplieH the inhalJitn,ntH of Jnnkeeylon
and neighbourhood with tho goodH they requil'u for their
trade, under penalty of forfeitme of tho privilegu.
It has recently been noticed on referring to tlw nmp as woll as to
tho reports of sundry perRons thn,t .Junkceylon iR Hitn:Ltecl on the
COI1St north of J\Talacca, and that it iH not very far I' rom M ergny t1nd
Tenaccrim; alRo that as at Siugm· there iR n. l'l\'Ol' whieh riseR qHit.o
cloRe to Junkceylon, it may be iufeiTed thn,t, if Juukceylnu iH ftu·­
uished 1Yith rt lmrbonr with facilities similar to those C)_f M erguy, it
would he most m;efnl to the Company not only in rdfonling rofnge to
itA Rhips (in distress) and in the wintor, hut ttlso even for trade in
gooclR from the south which would not luwe to pass through tho StntitR
of Sunrla and tho;;e o£ Malaccn,, t1nd especially for lmtcling pepper, of
which the largest supply, Ho it iH said, will he ronnel in the dependencies
of Ligor which lies hut twenty let1gneH from Singor~
Since the choice between Jnnkceylon and l\1ergny depends upon
:1n exn.ct eRtimation t1R to which of the two tdfords the beRt facilitieH
for trn.cle and protection of shipping, if tlw Envoys are nnablo to obtain
reliable knowledge concerning the convenience and n.clvantn.g

P'J'. II J
•
~
lmij it spueilius tlw,t tlw matter he kept secret pe!llling- His l\lajo::~ty's
decision.
All tht1t ht1s ht!Oll gttthol'ed from tho memoil'H of M. de ChoiHy,
from wlmt the Lord Bic;hop of Motel1upolis has vvritton, tmd hom reports
by privttto inclivichmlH who htwe retmnocl ll'Olll Siam, KhowM :--
1) That the position of Singm iK most :mited to receive fOl'tifica­
Lions at 11 i:lmall coHt; tlmt KhiJls Ct11l l'emnin in the roadR in perfect
HfLfcty fm eight months, while clming the north-east winds they can
retire to~Ligor which is cla.imed to bttve 11 good harbour only twenty
leagnec; cli~tant.
2J 'l'httt it would be possible to dru,w the1·eto u,ll the ttttdOl'H of
Chirm, Japan, Bomeo 11ncl 'l'ungking, also the :Moors, u,n~l to tl'ade in
hoedopl from those ::;ame ports to Chillt1 and Japan by rneu,us or two
~ .
or three ships with greater ease thu,n from (the city of) Siam.
:3) That from Sing-or, Ly rncu.ns o£ tho river, it would be poHsible
to mailltain tnttle ·with the cou,stnJ Rtu,tious iu the pl'Ovince of Kedtth
in which Jnnkceylon lies, allll to have peppe1· ttnd other goods
cal'l'iccl to tho:-;e plu,cus without httving tn pt1Hs through the Stmitf:l
of S undtt and' JH ttl u,cctt.
Without giving \\'l1Y regrmling· the citadel of: Bu.ngkok which has
been promised, the Envoy::\ shall cone~idel' what benefits would result
for tmde from the establishment either of n place of refuge m· simply
of l1 CUillll10l'Cial rnctory u,t the aforesaid Singor; then 11H well, what
prejudice t.lw ah;;ence of ttny sueh e::;tablisluneut might involve for
the Company, particubrly in the matter o£ couvenienue for collection
and shipment of: peppe1·.
In the trettty which will be concluded, the Envoys are to make
sure of obtnining tho coneession of: Singor, or· elHe an undertu,king
from the King of Siam to r·efmin from granting it. to u,ny other
foreign nation under ttny colour whatsoever, in caBo it appeal'S
expedient to ttsk for some Rettlement, other than Singor aforementioned,
on the south coast or on the coa.st of Mt1lncm1.
'I'he only other one appears to be Ligor. If therefore a harbom
really exists there,-11s we n.re given to believe,-lLt which the major
portion of the pep1Je1· crop from the vicinity of Ligor would bo
collected; if furthermom T~igor
., proves to be equally or more con-
.
venient for the de::;pn.tch of that crop to the north coaHt, the Envoys .
.':!honkl apply for J~igo~·, t1ncl insist in every posHihlo way in order to

•
•
•
242 K w. llU'J'ClllN~ON [VoL. XX Vll
obtnin it together with the monopoly of tho calin tmllo which ~he
Dutch enjoy to the excluRion of all othOJ.'H.
I£ however, while gmutiug B!tngkok, the King of Sittm puts
forward oqjcctionH to giving Ligor, ttnd if in t~pitc of u,ll poHHible
insistence he refuses to give the King the full URe of it, and if further
he desires to leave the calin tmcle to the Dutch, it looks ILH if
we should lmve to open t1 tmding post there for the collection
of peppel', obtaining from him all the privileges and exemptionH
required.
It follows that the Envoys are to ask for ltnd olJtu.in' Bangkok
and the most profitu.Lle and convenient establishment on the c~ast
north of Malacc[L, whether 1\'Ierguy, or Junkceylon, or smne othel',
if any exists which they can be certnin will be more cmitable; nnd regarding
Singoi· or Ligor, the EnvoyR are to study the conditions and
requirements of trade with a view to asking for an establishment in
one or the other or in both of them.
Since the price agreed upon for peppm: is the price t~t which it sellH
on the Malay coaHt and appears remuner11tive, it relllaius to Htndy the
conditions obtaining in other matters, thn,t is with regan~ to ~:~election,
cost of caniage and the mnount which the King of Simn willrequirc to
be reserved for him: these are details on which the EuvoyH Rhould by
more especi[Ll stress when considering [L settlement at Singor or Ligor.
Since however M. Deslandes' treaty, in which there remnins a
number of other equivocal clauses, contained some Letter terms than
those in the treaty concluded by M. de Chaumont, the Envoys must
insist on a clear statement of the tennR to be granted, deleting the captious
cbuses and substituting others capttble of ensuring a definite status
for the Oompttny, to wit;-
That all the pepper shn,ll be sold to the Company at the price agreed
upon, which under no circumstances whatever shall be capable of increase:
that neither the King of Siam nor his officials nor his subjects
sht1ll ever sell any of it to aither natives or foreigners until the
Company has been supplied with it in the placet~ most o,dapted for
its trade in preference to any others.
It shall however be permissible for the King of Siam to reserve
for the consumption of his dominions the tenth or the fifth part of
the popper collected or brought in from abroad, should His Majesty
htwe neocl thereof, even though the c1uantity cpllectecl is insufficient
• •
,. .
"'"'

1''1'. 11]
'
to .~mwide tlw ~mpply l'll(]Uil'C!l by the Comptwy. In the event of
tltm:u lKJing lllot'e pl)ppot· tlmn the Company would t11ko, tho King of
Niam or hiH oHioittlH will be Ltt liberty to dispose of tho surplm; tts
they think pt·oper, pl'ovided tlmt tho Company hnB iiw;t refusftl of
ttll it lHJCdH to tho exelusion of ttl! othol'S.
Although tho treftties l'C!{Uil'e tho Company to give notice two
year:-; ttltend rog'!Ll·ding tho limit of its re!ruirements in pepper, in
cn:-~e lllOl'D be collected tlmn it needs, 11ncl 11lthough the Company
dooH not, thus ttppem· hound to take tho whole crop in excess of its
reqniremoitts, nevertheless Hince the Envoys may find themselves
call~cl upon to fix a g·iven limit in advance, it iR reckoned that 11
limit of 500,000 to GOO,OOO livres may be accepted by the Company,
or even more, if it so wishes, with the option to reduce the 11mount
after due no'tice lms been given beforoh11nd in order to en11ble the
King's utlicials to know what 11mount they vvill. have to rmpply and
whttt to retain.
The Envoys must study the costl:l of selection, carriage 11ncl shipping,
in order to obtain favoumble terms in the matter of duties ttncl
conveyance, ~l{) th11t the trade may he remune1·ative to the Company.
Tho fine levied on those who shall lutp}Jen to have bought pepper
in contm veutiou of tho Com p11ny's treaty h11s been 11ssigned in full
to the King. Applic11tion should be mo,cle for the Comp11ny to t11ke
one hal£ thereof.
Since the vessels which the King sends out sail in February, it can
be reckoned, tha,t they will reach the city of Si11m in August or
Scplicmber. If therefore IliA Mt~jesty deRireR tlu'1Jt on their wa,y
home they should ea,ll in 11t the Cm·om!Lndol c011,st, they should set
forth at the end of October so as to re11ch that co11st at the end of
Dccel!l her, in order not to be detained there a,fter the beginning of
February.
Inasmuch as the voy11ge may he clelttyecl by accidents, 11lso the
negot.i11tions in Sia.m nmy not be finished in tin\e to lmve the whole
squadron under weigh at a sufficiently e11rly lla te, so as to meet 111l
contingencies, orders might a,ny w11y be given tbn,t just two ships he
detailed to proceed to th11t coast as soon 11s they ba,ve discharged the
goods, the present,s [l,nd the men. rl'he rest of tho squadron could either
return to Fmnce clil'ect, i I' it htts no time to put in at the Onronmndcl
coast, m· if it h11s tim~, it could join up with the first ships there.
"
..
,.
.."
" •
•

•
•
K W. II U'l'Cll JN~uN
n
II' lli~ Lortl:,;hip(l) c:houhl decide to direet that, two :-;hip:-; lu

•
245
ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1933
,
'L'he Oouneil of: the Sin,m Roeict.y lms plen,sme m submitting its
rep>Jrt for 1933.
'L'he yeo.r lH1fl been n. memomble.one .in the hifltory of the Socioty
from the fn,lW tht1t fm· some ten monthH of th11t period the nH;mhon;
lnwe been in possm;~ion of their 1ww home. 'l'he removnJ ft·om the
temporary premises t1t the Ohnblongkm·n Univer~;it.y was cmupleted
in February. It is to peen lim· satisfaction to the Council that the
Society owns, entirely fl'ee of debt, a building tlesigned for its special
needs and tho bnd on which the building stt1uds. The title deed fot·
the property.., is in the name of the Society, the deed being deposited
wit.h the Society's btonkers; the Society i.'l registet·ed in accordallce
with Siamese h1w, and ils building and library and senants' quo..rters
have been u.dequntoly insured.
When the lmilding wns completed, 'rhcir lVIn.jesties were graciously
pleaRed to t1nnom1ce theit· intention of visiting the new ho111c of tho
Society on February 28th J'ot· the pmpose of declaring the same open
for use. 'ro'
the great l'egret of all, indisposition prevented [Ji~:~
Majesty from lea"ving .!:Ina. Hin, aml it was not nnt.il the early dn.ys
of 1984 that the King and Qneen wen) able to pay their long pmjected
visit.
'Phe building WttH, however, deelarml open by tt Royal HeHcript in
a letter from the Office of His Mttjcsty'N Persomd Secretary, fhtetl
lOth :Mal'ch 2475 (1933) and sent to tho President. Hiil Mt1jesty's
gmcious message, together with the good wishes of Her Majesty
the Queen in this notable coJmnunicn.tion, was printod in the J oumal
of the Society, Vol. XX VI, pal't 2, i;;succl in October 1933, together
with photographs of the interiol' and exterior of the building, taken
by lVIr. E. Groote, tos a gift to the Society.
Two marble taLlets, in Siamese u.nd Eugli::;h, recording the eve11t
have been affixed to.~he right and left wa.ll.s of the proscenium .
.,

[VoL. XXVII
'l'he totttl cost OI the building, with uJ] HCCeSHUl.'ieH, Wltr,\ upproxiuptely
'l'c::;. 31,000 which was ouly '.l'cs. 170 more t.httn the totn.l iucomu
'
of the Building Fund from all HOlll'CeR, of which 'l'es. 24·,H:32 WL\t'e
derived from the dmmtions of llJUtllbers ttml otherH.
That it has been possible to carry the work through to completion
without incurring indebtedness ltifords much tmtisfaction to the
Council. The ttccounts t1nd t1 full list of subscribers to the Building
Funcllmve been prepttred aml will be publi;;hecl in the Juunml as
;;ooll tts possible.
•
ANNUAL MEETING.
At the tLnnnal meeting held ou February 2Hth Hl:3:~, the lYiifddent
being in the chtLir, the Amnml Heport for 1982 and the BaltLDCe
Sheet fol' tho ymw wore unanimously ttclopted. 'l'be Ummcil were
likewise re-elect.ecl en bloc. Monsieur Parmentier was elected lLll
honorary member; and Mr. C. J. Aagttard and .Mr. R S. le May, a
formet' Vice-President, were elected corresponding members. On bebttlf
of the members, the President thanked Mr. A. R N arm, who had
presented tlie site on which their home stood; Dr. George MeFarlaml,
who luid aJlowml US the USC o£ the Jaml by W lJich tLlo~\0 n,CCCSS to
tho site Wtts possible; ancl Mr. E. Healey, who had dmwu the plans
and supervised the construction of the building. A vote of thanks
to the Hon. Auditor (Mr. G. 11,, Brooks) for his services concluded
the proc,e_edings.
'l'HE CoUNCIL.
'l'he Council ha~:> met regubrly thwughout the year undet· J'eview,
the llUlllber of meetings being fourteen and tl1e average attendance
mne. At Lhe March meeting Mr. W. H. Mundie, M. A., an original
member of the Society, who has held Vttl'ious of!.ices, in nddition to
serving on the Council since the founchttiou of the Society, was
unanimously elected one of the Vice-Presidcntc:. At this meeting also
lVlr. U. L. Guehler was elected to the Council to fill the vacancy caused
by the depa,rtme of Dr. Asmis, the German Minister.
'Che dca.th of Mr. E. J. Godfrey, in June, removed oue of the
foundtttion Hlcmbers of the Ntttural History Society of Simn, ;;ince
mnalgn.nuttecl with t.he, Siam Society. Mt·. Go

•
•
1''1', II] 247
hnt~>urlly fttmut or Himn. A complete colleution of his butterflies was
pt•osuute!1 by him to the British lVl useum, and the Siamese Governmont
Ki nee his clueettso lms pmclmHD

c
Following the dmtth of 1\:Ir. K .J. Go

•
PT. n] 240
1
f\.t the August meeting of tho Cnnncil it wrL~ ngreed thu t tho
Sobiety accept the principle th:Lt the tmn:-;cription to he nsod in tho
.T ourna1 be made unifonn.
It was 11greed to notify the Ministry of Public ln:-;trneLion that
H. S. H. Prince Varrwaidyaknm and Monfliour ,J. Burnay, memben~
of the Oonneil, had been rLppointecl to confer with the offtcitLls of the
MiniRtry on heh:1lf of the Society in furthering this work.
PHEsEitvA~etoN Ol•' WrLD ANIMAH:J.
'!.'his q·u,estion haH been mentioned from time to time during tl10
Council meetings of 1933. 'l'he Council lm~ nlso received the three
vof~une report of the Wild Life Commission of l\falnyrL-tt gift f1·mn
Mr. 'rheodore Hnhhrtck of Kn11b Lipis.
M em hers M Conncil have on several occasions sought information
fLS to the pl"Ogress of the p1·oposedl£Lw on the Pn.scl'Vtttion of Wild
Animn,IH in Siam, !Llld in reply to an enquiry from the Council in October,
the Under s~"cretary of State for Economic Affairs wrote to the
Conncil tha~ H. E. the State Couucillm· in Chnrge hnd directed him.
to inform the Council thn,t the draft. of the law submitted by the
Society may lmve to he l'econsiderecl.
KING v AJIRA VUDH M l

250 ( \'OL. XX Vll
r
of the Socidy's activities, tlmnks to (;]w earuful revision and inAlfetion
o£ the Society's exchange list, is assuming vahmblu proportiiJllH
as a refel'ence section for those: interested in the cultuml l.tinlH for
which the Society was established.
'l'he Council sanctioned (in August), nftor rliHelmsion nL ttll earlier
meeting, the purchase of a nnm bet• of books fron1 thu lilmtry of tho
late Mr. K J. Godfrey.
PowmAreunE.
Efforts were made during the year to secm·e portrn,itH of past
Presidents and of others pt·ominently associn,tP

P'l'. ll) ANNUAL H,gpoJ't'l' l•'OH 193:l 251
' On Jnno 28th H. H. Pt·im:e Dhn.ni rmtll hiR pttpcl' 011 the inRcriptiJns
at. Wat Phrn, Jetuhon before n. Geneml l\Jeoting. 'l'he paper
waR illustmtecl with lantern sliclu.'-1. 1Vft1jor Soichmft1dcn, senior Vice­
PreRident, presided in the n.bsence of the Pt·eRident tlnough illness.
On .July 28th Mr. U. L. Clnoh lel', also before a Gener11l Meeting
with the President in the Chttir, cle.set·ibecl n. journey m11de hy him
together ·with Pl'of. \V. Credner fnnn Chiengm11i to 1\fandalay, illush·atec1
with many interesting slides.
'l'ho Natuml HiRtory Section i1J:rn,ngod a meeting for August 10th,
huL owin'g to the heavy min interfering with the attendance, tho
l'egnhr progmmme wn.R abandoned, aud only tho exhibit.'i were
preRented.
On AnguRt 22nd at n meeting of the Agriculture, 't'ravel and
'rrrmRport Section, Mr. C. W. \Vard gave tt lecture· on his jonrney
throng-h Inrlochinn and Ynnnanfu, illustrated with bntern slides.
On December 19th the Nn.tural History Section'R meetillg, phmfed
for August nucl fmther postponed from Octuber, took place. '!'his
being the first full meeting of the Section since the det1th of Mr. E.
,T. Godfrey, the members stood while adopting resolutions of regret
nt his decease t1nd in appreciation ol' his scientific wol'k Dr. Hugh
McOonnick Smith discussed the fealiher-bMk iishes of Siam, and JVIr.
IIoni'le gave. an ncconnt of a tour in Nan province, illustr(Ltecl with
lantern RlideR. Among the ex:hibit8 mttny living t111Cl presel'ved
BJ.lO

,..
(
252 ANNUAL REPOR'l' FOR Hl33
At the unanimous wish or the Council the Pl'inco n.gl'end to
retain his position of an Honomry Vicc-Pt'l\Sideut t~nd hiH HOI~t on J110
Council. Phyn. Srishtikar Bu.nciwug agreed to beeomo Lua

•
•
258
ANNUAL REPORT FOR 1934
'l'hc year 1H34 ·wfts the first complete year that the Society lms
beell in posseSRlOll of its new horne.
When the building was completed, the King wtts gr1.1ciously pleased
to annotmce,..hiR intention of visiting the new home but to the great
regret of all, indisposition prevented His Majesty from leaving Hun,
Hin, rmd it vvas not until January 8th, 1934, that the King and Queen
were t1ble to pay their promi::;ed vi::;it and inspect the building, thiR
being only four dayR prior to their departure for Emope.
The members of the Council attended to receive 'l'heir MajestieR.
"'
Unfortunately Phya Inch-a Montri (Mr. F. H. Giles) was unu,ble to be
present on account of illness, and the duty of receiving the King u,nd
Queen fell to the senior Vice-President (lVbjor E. Seidenfaden), who
waR n.ccompaniecl by H. H. Prince Dhani, a Vice-President, n,nd the
following members of the Council: H. H. l)rince Bidyabn1mrana,
Phya Srishtilmm Banchong, Rev. Father Chm·in, Messrs. J. Bumay,
R. Lingat, fr. McCormick Srnith, W. R. S. Ladell, C. J. Honse, U. L.
Guehler, H. Bra~clli and l{. Aclcy Moore. There were also present :
lVIr. E. Healey (the Hon. Architect), Dr. and Mrs. :McFa1·land (who
gave land for the approach road to the site) and Mr. A. E. Nana (who
gave the site on which the building stands).
~rhei.r Majesties on entering the building listened to the n,ddress
which had- been prepared by the Pl.'esident. HiB Majesty asked tt
number or questions ttbout the Society, Ltnd the neighbourhood ju
which it has ;;ettlecl, remarking on the development which had gone
on in the adjacent paddy fields since bst he hacl l'idden that way.
After tea the Society beggecl .His Majesty to hu,nd to the Rector
o£ the Chublongkorn University bound volumes of all the Society's
publications in recognition of the hospitality .the Society had received
at the hands of the• University over several yeaes irt placing rooms
•
~
... " •

,.
,..
254
ANNUAL B.EI'On'l~ FOH 1 D:i4 [vm,, XXVll
~
The gift eompriHod pw
ttt its disposal entirely free of: ttny clmrge.
Jon~'ncd of' the Hicvrn Society, tlw Nnl·tc?'al Hisfu'l''!f .fu·wl"l/.ltl. Jbui
S1 ~pplernm;,t, Halliday'H jJf(Jn Dict·ionary, lo Mtty'H Uuimtue t~f Siam,
n.nd Cmih' s Florae. 8iamenwi.8 E?1iLLmerrdi.o.
In the Library were staged for their Mnjostit\s' inRpoction an
a(pmrimn intended to show the mttivc fishes of S.ittm snitttb!e for
locn.l ar 1
uaria. Some of: the fishes had never before been exhibited
in aquarilt, and included were pla, lw.thhzg and plu. ifu.n.
Her Mttjesty was pleased to accept n, dmwing of a fis~1 which
enjoys the uni(1ue distinction of being Immed after herHelf. It >vn:s
known as (Queen) Hamhai's Gohy (VI.timosa, Rambu.ia.e). '.l'hiR ~vas
handed to the (~ueen by Dr. McCormick Smith, the Leader of the
Ntttmal History Section.
Mr. W. R S. Ladell, Honorary Librarian, showed \~trionH entomological
exhibits of economic interest including n cnse containing
tt whole plant of Pin Keo paddy, together with a Rheat of ears,
and mounted specimens OI the grain. 'J'bis WttH the paddy which
Wtts developed on the Klong B.angsit Experimental Farm from a
grain selected by the rice millers as being what they l;I:HJUirecl, nnd
which gained the first prize at the World Ornin Bxhihition held at
Regina, Camtcla., in July Hl3:1.
The Archaeological section of the B.oyttl Institute lutd prepttl'ecl
tt serim.; of drawings, in regard to Wnt Sri Sttrn.pet nt Ayuclhytt.
It was in the groundR of this temple tlmt in March l9BB a remarkable
collection of: Buddhas, relics and Phmt, Phim on RhoetR
'
of gold and silver, were discoverocl in a chamber in the miclc1le
pagoda of three in the ruins.
•
H. H. Prince Bidyalankaramt, President of the Hoyal Institute,
explained the sketcheR aml plans prepr1recl by the Archaeological
service with a· view to making a Rpecial Rtudy .of: the knowledge
of the age of the different buildings of this temple, which date hack
to B. E. 2035. Mr. E. Fomo assisted the Prince with tbiR exhibit,
which possesAed a great interest, and gave a glimpse of the imposing
huildings which once formed part or this temple,
"'
ANNUAL MEE'l'ING.
At the annw1l meeting held on February l4t.h, 1934, the President
being in the chair, the Annual Rep01·t fol' 1933 and the Balance
Sheet for the year were tmanirnously: adopted, • The Council were
•
• (!
"' •
..• "'

•
•
•
P'r. u] ANNUATJ REPOH'l' li'Olt 1934• 255
lil~ewise l'e-uleett~d en bluo. Phytt Julmnttrk Bhichantmt w11s ttsked
to•)u,ccupt 11 seat on the Council, ntltl tlw PruHident acknowledging reelection
paid a tribute to the work of the two memberl:l of the Council
who lmd passed n.-wn.y: 1\Tr. E. J. Godfrey, in 1933, n.nd M. Rene
Nicoh>, early in 1934.
A hearty vote of thanks to the Honorary Auditor, Mr. G. R. Brooks,
waR pn.ssed, n.nd J\th. A. H. Hale was asked to join the small committee
who wet·c looking after the by-out of the Society's compound.
'
'fHE CouNCIL.
r:l'he Council has met regularly throughout the ye111' u11der review,
the number of meetings being ten and the 11verage n.ttendance nino.
The l'etit~ment of Mr. W. R. S. Lad ell in 1\111rch from the position
of Hon. Librarian and Secretn.ry of the Nn.tuntl History ,Section
and from the Council, occn.sioned very grent regret, n.ncl at the June
meeting o£ the Council it was decided to suggest to the next annual
meeting the election of Mr. J_,adell as a CorreRponding member of
the Society.
Mr. U. Gt'?ehlot· agreed to n.ceept the position of Hem. Librarian.·
In October, Dr. McCormick Smith, the lender of the Natural History
, Section ancl Editor of the Supplement, retired tl'Om these positionR
on le11ving Sin,m. The Council on bebn.J:f of the Society entertained
Dr. Smith to luncheon prior to his departure, nnd on thiR occaRion
t.l'ihuteR were p11id to his work for and on behalf of the Society for a
period of fl(1mething like ten ycttl'R.
During the abRence of Mr. C. J. House, the Ron. Treasurer, on
leave, Mr. 0. W7 Wat·d kindly acted for him. Mr. Ward prepared
the Budget for the year 1935 and drew up tho Bn.ln.nce Sheet for the
year 1934· before lmnding over to Mr. Hom;e, and before his departure
the Council fouml u:n opportunity to thank him for his services.
In the course of the year ProfesRor George Ca~des, a former President
of the Society ttnd 110vv an Honorary Member, re-visited
Bangkok. The Council hnd the plensure o£ entertaining Professor
Cmcles, and on· this occ!1sion were also a.blc to welcome another
former active member a.nd contributor to the Journa.l, also now an
Honorary Member, in the person of Sir Josin.h Crosby, the British
Minister. It was the fh·st occasion that either had seeu the Society'fl
horne. .. ..

i
256 ANNUAL Hl~I'OH'l' l!'OH 1934
MEi\TBERSHIP.
rvoL. XXV!!
In the com·se o£ the year twelve ordina1·y memhurs were elcc/fed
as compared with sixteen in 19:3:-3, fifteen in 1932, iiftecn in 19:31,
thirty-eight in 1930, and thirty-eight iu 1929.
There were twenty resignation:-; of orclinn,ry members and two wm·e
removed for non-payment of subscription. On the 1st ,Jn,mutry 1 D!15
the membership was as follows:·-
Honorary Corresponding Life Free Ordinttry
20 11
4 151 "
umking n, totnJ of 189 as compared with 207 in 1833, 200' in 1932,
218 in 19i31, 2"!.4 in 1930 ftncl 2.58 in 1929.
f
•
•
•
•
...
EVOLU'l'JON OF SIAlVIESE SCitiPT. "
Definite ad vn,nce is to be reported in connection with this work.
Originally planned to be the Jubilee volume issued by the Society,
the Council left the umtter in abeyance, on the ground of cost and
ttlHo bcctwse they believed there waH tt poHsibility of thiH particuhtr
study being included in a brger work to he producerJ in Emopo .
During Hl34 the Council decided to aba.ndon the icletL of a Jubilee
volume, and learning that tho projected publicn,tion in Emopo depen­

•
•
•
1''1'. IIJ Ai\i\ u AL HEL'UH'l' J!'Olt 1934 257
FINANCE Coilnll'l'TEE.
\.
'il.'lw Ji'in1LHCL\ Cuunuittee W

258
ExcHANGI~
Coiltilii'I"l'Im.
In September the desirability of t1gain exmnining the Exeluwf~·n
Li 11 ts of the Society and Nn,tuml HiHtory Snpplmuent heetLllW cwi

1''1'. 111
•
•
25D
PHESBJWA'I'TON OF WILD LIFE.
·hu: Couneil luttl'llL ettdy in the year tlmt the pt·cscrva.tion of. the
wild lil'e ol' tho eonntry W!Ml to he phwed in the cat·u of the li'ol'eHt
U(;pttrLillent, nnd btm· the Council wm·e ftwonred ·with a. copy of the
lll'aft; hw on thiH Hnbject. 'l'he PreHident went t.hrough the list of
hit·1ls ttn(1 mtinmls to he protected by the draft a,ct, an(l his suggestiunH
weru ~.:onveyud to the Oonservu,tor of :F'orc:,;t:,;. Since that time
Llwt·o !taH boon nothing to record, and the propo:,;ed law has 11ot
yet boon pt·t.nuulgttted.
~
Ai:l'l'lWNOWOAL SEC'l'lON.
lHuetiugs of thiH suction took place in the Society'H compound on
,Jmmal'Y aoqt nnd July 26th to view rmrtial eclipses of the rnoon and
tt uumher of members tLnc1 their friend:,; u,ttended on both occa,sions
to view the phonmuerm through the tele:,;copes of the Lettder of the
Section (Mr. H. Briindli).
HEPRIN'l'ING.
'J'Jw Cunne1l in continuu,tion of its policy of uutintaining c.:mnplete
sets of the :ronl'lml u,nd the Supplement, resolved to reprint Vol. I,
pttrt 1, of the Ntttural History Joumnl. 1'his wn,s in hand at the end
of the year.
'l'fm JuUJtN AL AND SurrLEMEN'l'.
Vol. XXY..U, ptut 1, of the Joumu,l, 133 page:-;, fully illustrUrtcd, wns
iHHuecl to mmnl>erB in 1934, and Part 2 was in the press at the end
of the yettr. "
Pu,rt 3 a,nd the Index to Vol. IX of the Natural History Supplement
were :tlso pul>lished in this period.
Mt·. J·. Bumtty continued as editor o:f the Journal throughout the
yettr, n,nd Dr. McCormick Smith saw the completion of Vol. IX before
leaving the country.
Exour:tsroN~.
~l'he Agricultural, Tntvel and Tmnspm·t Section lw,l-\ found it impossible
to at'l'ttngc ttny excursions fol' t.he year nnclcr review. Phya
Srishtikt1t' Banchong :tnd Luang· rrhavil hrwe continued to he Learlc:r
n,nd Honomry Sccret~wy of this Section.
.. ... , •
·•
,., • •
..

•
•
2GO
•
ANN lJ AL HE I'() lt'l' 1•'0 lt I !J :3-l·
~·
I
•
MEE'l'lNGR.
The number of mcetingH clnring tlw ycttr WtLH fuwm· tlmn in 1 D:tt
In March, Major SeidenftLclen, at n. gonm:n.l nwotiug of lllmuburH
gave an illustrated lecture on a visit to the LtLWtL country 1mdurtn k'0n
by him~:

~ ...
~
~ ..
.. ~
"
•
.. • ...
Complete Accounts of the Building Construction Fund, 1928-1933 .
Income.
Sunnnary of clonatious receireil:
His 1\lajcsty the King, (Patron)
Vicc-l'atron and Honorary Officers
Honorary and Corrcs110llding metnbers
~ Ordinary members
Business firms
Other non-members
Interest received on deposits
Profit of Grand fete, 1\larch 1931
Contribution from Lhc Society's Resen·e Fund
Total donations received
Total income of the fund
:0
~
Tcs.
2,500.00
4,500.00
1,203.37
10,007.04
5,300.00
1,322.00
~
Expenditure.
Tcs. i Bll-illi-ng consfl·uctioJI.
Cost of the building as contracted with
1\lcssrs. Li Ying Kim
Cost of erecting sen·ant's quarters
Cement supplied under contract
. Allowance to contractor for special roofin~ tiles
I Electric installation.
Q 83· 41\ rnderground cable and gate light:::>
- 4 ~ :2.."' \ ~:--iring·~ l:tmp~ and fittings ...
3,436.191 J< our ce~hng fans ... ...
558.001
.000.00! Two marble inscribed taulets
2
I
BO,S _ 27 20
j Fencin~ an~l ent-1·ance gates. .
j
1• cncing-concretc posts and Wire
Two entrance gates
Bnisina of la.nit-compound and road
Constr1lction of new road .
Rough-surfacing
Final surfacing and rolling
i
I BclJUil' of south roml.
Cost of repairs ..
; I less contribution by owner
rrcs.
::!4,000.00
750.00
r,oo.oo
290.00
7;3.25
851.08
190.00
2'20.00
224.00
1,595.80
830.00
572.00
270.00
-~--- ~
Tcs.
25,540.00
1,116.33
200.00
444.80
677.03
2,4-J5.80
302.00
Deficit, met by transfer from Society's General ale
nangkok, 8th January, 1g34.
~
..
G. R. TIROUKS,
Han. Aucliior
..
..
Tcs.
l Drains, paths and curbbtones
169.83: Interest on loans from bank
30,997.03!
=:.!
'.) ~
Total expenditure
C .. 1. HOl:SE,
Hon. T1·easurcr.
Tcs.
160.80
13!.07
ao.m7.03
l~
c.;
......
•
•
•

~
,
,
,
• ' .,
'I ~
'll
...
I}
----..1'•
,/) Receipts.
To balance brought forward from 1U3:Z
SubscriiJtions. 193~ Tcs, 175
I)
.'
do. 1933 3,i00
do. 1931 1:?.-.'3
Sale of Journals
,. Sale of :X atural llisfury Journals
Sale of Craib's Flora
Sale of ·~-Coinage of Siarn "
,. Sale of Man Dictionary
Harrassmvit.z Buchhandlung, account sales
Refund of Insurance premium
,._ Interest on current account
N.B.-The above sales include ).lessrs. Luzac's account.
To deficit (met by oYenlraft from H ongkong Bank)
~
Reserve Fund Account.
To balance brought forward from 1932
, interest received
.., Statement of Receipts and Expenditure for the year 1933.
.,
'l'cs. Stgs.1
..
Total on fu:ed deposit
Examined and found to agree with the books and vouchers,
~
G. R. BROOKS.
Hun. A.uditor.
-\.~
Tcs.
Tcs.
·''
()
By Clerk's wages
Expenditure.
017.651
~~ •.rrayclling allo,vance
f'oolic~s "\'rages
I , , Caretaker's wages
i ,, Postages~ H1m. Secretary
., Postag-es and Revcmtc st;.unps-Hon. Treasurer
~· Books bound for library
4 OOO.oo' •. Printing Journill ... ...
' , Printing 1\'atural I-Iistm·y Supplement
I>rcp
J
'
."1 "'~-

•'
•
•
26:-l
SIAM SOCIETY BUILDING FUND.
COMPf.E'l'E LIST Ol!' SUBSCltiP'l'IONS.
Hi;; 1\'In.jjfity the King (P~Ltron) ... . ..
II. R. i'f. Prince Damrong Ru.jnnnhlmb (Vice-Pntmn)
H. R. H. Prince Nngam Svnrg:t
H. H. H. Pt·ince Kn.mlneng Bejra
1'es.
2,500
1,500
2,000
1,000
'fota.l
7,000
IIONOl\A.ltY ,\!; COltlLESl'ONDING 1\!ElllBEitS.
II. E. BishoH Penn,; 'Ccs. 250
II. R. H. P1·ince
of .T:tinn.d
200
H. H. Pt·ince Bidya 200
Mi:'ls E. S. Cole
Hi5.44
Sir Josin.h 0l'Osby
82.64
0. Borlen Kl~~s
fi4.10
'vV. A. Gralmm
· R. W. Giblin
62.11
54.08
H. Onmpbell Highet 50
Sir W:tlter Willi:Lm~on 25
Dr. Paul Tnxen 25
Dr. M::tlcolm Smith 25
Tota.l Tcs. 1,203.37
['1
OltDINAltY lHBl\UllmS.
Dr. A. F. G. Kerr 'res.
R. S. le JYlny
Phy:t Indm,W[on1;l·i
Prof. G. Cmdes
Phyu Bh~Lkdi N O!lltsesth
E. Seidenf:tclen
H. H. Prince Dhmri
Dr. H. 1\11. Smith
W. H. Mundie
J. Burrmy
0. D. Gee
A. H. Mnlcolm
Commdr. W. L. Grut
Rev. L. A. Oh01·in
0. J. House
J. Knudtzon
785 Bt·ougllt forwn.rd 'rc~. 5,945
600 A. Mn.l'C!tll 200
52() A. V. Roath 200
52() 1~. 'vVyon Smith 175
500 Phy:t S1·ishtikm.·
425 Bnnchong 125
350 0 .. L'Evesqne 125
325 W. R. S. Lrtrlell 110
275 H. S. O'Neill 100
275 E. D. Atkins 100
260 1YL Br!hl 100
250 'vV. Hrtine~ 100
250 Mrs. E. Collins 100
200 Prof. A. G. Elli~:-~ 100
200 Prof. R. Nicol:tH 100
200 H. Tyrer 100
-..
On.l'l'iecl fot•wrtrcl
..
5,941) Onl'ried forwnrd 7,680
18'
""'
,
"'
"'' ..
"
'\
'\
,
""

•
_
f ...
....
•
...
•
•
•
•
264 BUILDING FUND. [VOL. J5X. \rn
Bt·ought forwttt•d 'l'cs.
R. Adey lVIoore
Dr. G. B. i\lcFm.•ln.nd
A. Wish:trt
Y. Yat:the
Pbya Bm•n,; Ratawt
Phy:t Prn.blm Km·:twongs
Phya. Samsastrrt
Phm Siddhi By:tbu•:mn.
H. S. H. Pl'ince
V:trnvaidyttlmm
Phytt Pnt~:;ndn.
V. H. Ja.qnes
H. 0 . Mackenzie
E. ]'teuterberg
W. W. Coultas
N. Eskelund
E. J. Godfrey
Dr. P. Hermet
F. G. de Jesus
R Liugat,
I'. A. 1\facDongttll
German Club
J:tpane~e Legation
Phyn Prijn.nusasmw.
Phya Bomu
Phrn. Prrunondn. Pn.un:t
Cn.nied forward
OltDIN AltY ~IEhlllEJtS
7,G80
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
100
75
75
75
75
. 75
70
iJO
50
50
50
50
50
50
50
40
40
30
9,435
NON-MEMDERS.
(con tel.)
Bronght fmw:tl'd ~l'C:R. 9,4,3[) ~
L. A. ~l.'horne
C. J. Angn.nrd
J. Oail'IICl'Ol'iS
A. H. Hale
Nn.i Kim Pong
Thong 'J'harh
E. L. Hn.ll-Patch
J. F. Johns
H. E. l\1. M:trtin
Rev. Robert Irwin
II. H. Prince Prisd:tng
Phyn Dttruplmn Pitttkf',
Phytt Prich Narubes1·
Plll'n. Anm Raksu .
A. L. Queripel
J. L. H.ougni
Ln:tng 1~h:wil
H. G. Q. Wnles r
P. L. E. Wa.rming
H. B. O:tt'l'ett;
Cnrti,; 0. Willin.ms
Llmng Ohooln
French Legation
Uh . .Begnelin
JH1·s. W ntson
~
30 \
2:)
25
25
25
• 25
25
25
'lr': ..
~,)
25
25
25
25
25
25
25
25
~5
25
22:04
20
20
20
10
,.. ----
~rotttl (On1in:n·y membel') 10,007.04
A. E. N:ma •res. 300 Mom Oh:w Pt·n.soh~:n·i
H. R. H. Prince
Chao Phy1t l\'Iahicllmm
:Mahidol
200 A. Rnyters
]Jhyit Bhirom Blmkcli 200 Assnmphion College
H. H. P1·ince
N. L. Selley
Devn.woug:-~e
E. Lely
Phyn Suriwouwe
100
100
50
riO
50
50
50
12
10
Olmo Phyn. Bija.yendt•
Anonymous donn.tions 150
•rotn.l Tcs. 1,322
r
r
••
•

•
•
•
1''1'. 11] BUlLDlNO l•'UND. 265
COMMimCIAL & BUSINESS HOUSES.
1\ /mu f:h·oshtil1lmk

..
•
i

\
•
•
•
267
,.,
FULL LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE SIAM SOCIETY
!
ON MARCH 1ST 1935.
l
'YtLtron
His Maj eHty the King
Viec-Patrcnt
H. R. H. Prince Damrong Rajmmbhab.
Honomry P;:J:~1Jcnt H. H.. H. hince of N agara Svarga.
Houomry Vice-President H. H. H. Prince of Kamhaong Bejra.
" HONORARY MEMBERS.
H. H. H. i:.he Prince of Jttinad.
l:L H. Prince Bidyalankarana.
R C. Stuart Baker 6 Harold H.oad, Norwood, London.
Dr. C. B. ~ntdley Berkeley, Califomia, i:J. S. A.
ProfeHHor G. CredeH Ecole Fmn9nise d'Extreme-Oriont,
Hanoi.
l\:IiRH E. S. Cole
2217 Jule Street, St. Jml0ph,
Mo., U.S. A .
.Sir J. Crosl>y,
K. B.""'E., C. I. E.,
Professor L. Finot
l~omtld
W. Giblin
W. A. Gmharn
·Count GyldenRtolpc
•
.. J. Homan Vt1ll der Heide . .. Bemmol, Holland.
'C. Boden Klcms ...
""
ProfesBOl' K. Kuroita
H. Parmentier
H. K BiHhop R 1\'I. J.
Perras
'Sir J. George Scott
Dr. Malcolm Smith
Dl'. Paul rruxen ...•
"'
~
4 •
•
H. B. ivi. Minister, Bangkok.
Folco Mollat 83, Ste. Catherine,
'l'oulon, Fmnee.
cfo Guthrie & Co., Ltd.,
Whittington Av., London, E.C.
PlnRh 1\hnor, Piddletrenthide,
near DorcheHter.
R.oyal Nntuml History lHnRemn,
Stockholm, Sweden .
2 Holbein House, Sloane Stplare,
London, S. W.
'l'he OrienttLl Library, Tokyo.
Ecole FmiH;:n.iBe cl'Extreme-Orient,
Ht1noi.
Assumption Ot1thedral, Bangkok.
'l'hereaway, Graffham, Petworth, SusBcx.
Lane End, Putney, London.
'l'he University, Copenhagen.
... .-.... ..
""
•
" •
••
'~
•

\
•
•
•
267
,.,
FULL LIST OF MEMBERS OF THE SIAM SOCIETY
!
ON MARCH 1ST 1935.
l
'YtLtron
His Maj eHty the King
Viec-Patrcnt
H. R. H. Prince Damrong Rajmmbhab.
Honomry P;:J:~1Jcnt H. H.. H. hince of N agara Svarga.
Houomry Vice-President H. H. H. Prince of Kamhaong Bejra.
" HONORARY MEMBERS.
H. H. H. i:.he Prince of Jttinad.
l:L H. Prince Bidyalankarana.
R C. Stuart Baker 6 Harold H.oad, Norwood, London.
Dr. C. B. ~ntdley Berkeley, Califomia, i:J. S. A.
ProfeHHor G. CredeH Ecole Fmn9nise d'Extreme-Oriont,
Hanoi.
l\:IiRH E. S. Cole
2217 Jule Street, St. Jml0ph,
Mo., U.S. A .
.Sir J. Crosl>y,
K. B.""'E., C. I. E.,
Professor L. Finot
l~omtld
W. Giblin
W. A. Gmharn
·Count GyldenRtolpc
•
.. J. Homan Vt1ll der Heide . .. Bemmol, Holland.
'C. Boden Klcms ...
""
ProfesBOl' K. Kuroita
H. Parmentier
H. K BiHhop R 1\'I. J.
Perras
'Sir J. George Scott
Dr. Malcolm Smith
Dl'. Paul rruxen ...•
"'
~
4 •
•
H. B. ivi. Minister, Bangkok.
Folco Mollat 83, Ste. Catherine,
'l'oulon, Fmnee.
cfo Guthrie & Co., Ltd.,
Whittington Av., London, E.C.
PlnRh 1\hnor, Piddletrenthide,
near DorcheHter.
R.oyal Nntuml History lHnRemn,
Stockholm, Sweden .
2 Holbein House, Sloane Stplare,
London, S. W.
'l'he OrienttLl Library, Tokyo.
Ecole FmiH;:n.iBe cl'Extreme-Orient,
Ht1noi.
Assumption Ot1thedral, Bangkok.
'l'hereaway, Graffham, Petworth, SusBcx.
Lane End, Putney, London.
'l'he University, Copenhagen.
... .-.... ..
""
•
" •
••
'~
•

•
•
268
Sir Walter Williamson,
C. III. G.
;
JIIgi\lBEHHif ll'.
cjo Lloyd's Bank, (i Pn,ll Mn.ll,
London, S.
[YOL. XXVII
"
•
,
•
.. ,
C. J. Aagaarcl
Professor A. Cabaton
,1. A. C11hlc
W. R. S. Ladell
R. S. le lVIay
J. Michell
W. Nnnn ...
P. Petitlmguenin
Professor Conte F. L. Pulle
C. A. S. Sewell .. .
Dr. H. l\'I. Smith .. .
H. \Vt1l'ington Smyth,
C. IlL G.
'l'aw Sein Ko
E. 'vV. Hutchinson
Dt·. E. R. J 11IYICH
Dr. A. F. G. Kel'l'
Anusnsna, Phya
Annvacl Raksa,, Phya
Amn Raksrt, Phra
Corw.EHPONDlNG lVIEMBEHH.
"Frederikshoj ", Haclsunf!l\ ,Jutland,
'· Demnark.
cjo Ecole Nationale des Langues
Orientt1lcH,. Paris .
•
Golfers' Club, Whitehall Court,.
London, S. W. 1.
"Codar~1 ", Lo,ver T.Jt1ton Road, •
Wheathampsteacl, Herts.
() Somerset Avenue, Haynes P.ark,
London, S. W. 20 •
2 Oakhill Road, Bcckenham, Kent.
5 Dover Street, London, W. I.
74 Rue St. La;;mre, Paris.
H.. UniversitiL, Bologna, Ital~.
Birchington, Kent.
1209 M. St. N. W., Washington,
D. C., U. S. A.
Calanmnsac, Fa.lmouth, England.
cjo Archeological Department,
Mandal~y, Bunrm ..
LIFE MEilfBEHR.
Chiengmn.i.
Harvard University, Cn,mbriclge,
Mass., U.S. A.
Street House, Hn.yes, Kent, Engbnd.
ORDINARY lVIEMBERS.(l)
l)etchaboon Pala.ce.
'fimber Revmme Station, Paknn.mpoh.
700 Pebin Road, Snlegon Qr., Monywa,
Lr(Chinclwin District, Burma.
(l) Allnddre~ses are in Bangkok unless otherwise stated .
. .
•
~
••
. .. ., ,..
.,.

1.''1'. H]
I t •
Arit,tt Mttn'jiklm
. '
NtLi
jP·t~lqtw
tle l'JJHlochi,nc
Lll!·y, ,1, ...
,Lin, \V.
Btmgkok Christian College
Bttxtcr, ,J. ~ .. . .. .
BlHtkdi No~et, Phyn, ...
Bihliothequc Hoyale du
C~tmbodgc
Bily, Ch.
Bjorliug, 0.
BoriLml Bmihhand, Luang
Brii,ndli, H.
Brettl, lVL
BrookH, G. R.
Brunn, .J.
Bmmty, ~f. (Hon. Editor)
·0!1mbitLSO, 8.
Ctttnhridge 'University
Library
Causey, Dr. 0. H.
·ClmkntptLni, Luang
Chahrt Lobloefl11l1,
H. R. H. Prince
Clutl'OCll qlmi, II. S. H.
Prince
Chorin, (H.6v. :~ere) L. A.
ChriHtiansen, H.
Collins, 1\il'R. E.
\
\
) •
•
~rEl\IHEitSHll'. 269
• .Bure11n of Entomology, Rmna VI Hoad;
OricnttLl A venue.
British Consul-Geneml.
Borneo Co., Ltd., ChiengmtLi.
Pt·a,m m1n Hon.d.
Mini:,;try of Finance.
Nai Lert's Store.
Pnompenh.
Ministry of Justice.
Muglemosevej :37, Charlottenlund,
Denmark.
Royal Institute.
Royal Irrign.tion Deptwtment.
Est Asiatique Fran9ais, Cbiengmi.
Meklong Hailway Co., Ltd.
l\1euam Motor .Boat Co., J.,td.
Ministry of Justice.
Department of Ways.
Cambridge, Enghtnd.
Chuln.longkorn University.
g53 Pmmnan H.oad.
Bmnrnng Mnang Road.
Hoyal State Hn.ilways.
Assumption College.
·DaniRh Consul-Geneml.
Sathorn Hon.d.
Conseil de Recherches ScientiHqnes
clc l'Inclochine Hano'i.
·CoultiLR, W. \V. .. . British Consul, Cbiengmai.
D11ngel, Hichard ... . Pressgn,sse 17/24, Vienna, IV.
Daruphan Pitak, Phytt Forest Depa,rtment.
Jhviclson, C. M. N.
Davies, J. E.
Dlmni Nivn,t, H. H. Prince
(Vice-PresidenJi)
Bombay-Burmah 'frading Corporation,
Ltd., I..ampang.
Chulalongkorn University.
Bejrahuri Road.
•
•
,... .
•
,
•
•
II •
,.

•\
~·
•
. ,
270
Dupltttrc, L.
Eisenhofer, E.
Ellis, Dr. A. G.
Encyclopedic Bmeau,
Govt.-Gen. ot FonnoHt1
Eygout, Prot. H ....
Fnculty of Arts & Sciences
F. JH. S. :MnseumK
Feltus, Rev. G. H.
Folliet, H..
Forno, E.
Fmser, Lt. Col. F. C.
French Legation ...
Fnhrhop, W.
. Fuchs, P.
G~tirdner, K. G.
Garratt, H. B.
Gee, C. D.
Genmtn Club, The
Gould, A. N.
Grnt, Commclr. W. L.
Grnt, Edmond
Gnehler, U.
Httines, W.
Ihlo, A. H.
• Httmmoncl, A. R.
I-hulmrt, J. K.
Hen.ley, E.
Hennmms, R H.
HickF;, J.
Hollttnd, Sir Robert,
K. C. I. K
Homm, C. J.
(l-Ion. 'Creasurer)
Im1m, Montri, Phyt•
(President)
JtLcobi, H. .LVI. S ....
Jttp:tnese Legation
. Jolnmark, Phya
1\lEMHEHSHll'.
Law School.
Sriraclm.
Chnlalongkorn Uuiv'ersity.
'l'aipeh, Formostt, ,JnptLn.
.,
[VOL. :X.XVU
Lnw School.
'
Chulalongkom Univendty.
Kmt1a Lumpur.
86 Belle Avenue, '!'roy, New Yor.Ji.
Borispah Court.
•
Fine Arts Section, Hoy:tl Institute.
c/o ;'l'fessrs. Grindley & Co., Parliament
St., V\Testminster, Loudon.
R111gkok.
•
VVindsor & Co.
French Legation .
W11t Pratat, near Kamlmeng Bejm.
Chiengmai.
Royal Irrigt1tion Dep:1rtnwnt.
Sathorn Road.
•
Borneo Co., Ltd., Lampang.
Siam Electric Corporation, Ltd.
Siam Electric Corporn.tion, Ltll.
B. Grimm & Co.
Bmu bay-B m·malt 'l'mdiug Corporation.
47(1 l\a1m1 I Hoad.
•
l\1cFarlttnd Typewriter Co., LtU .
B. Grimm & Uo.
•
Si11m Architects, H.ajadamri Hm1

•
•
•
I
l'T. I~
i\jgMllEHSHIP:
271
J~n~, H.. P.
K:trpeles, Mllc 8.
)avila, Cluw
Kim Pong Thong Tlmch ...
Kindness, J / .. .
Lner, K. V. .. .
Lnnclon, Rev. K. P.
L'Eve~rne, C.
Lc>ipzig University Library
Levy, G.
I .•
~mgat, R.
.Mace, D. F.
•
lVInnfrcdi, E.
l\bnopakorn, Phytt
Martin, H. E. lVI.
May, Dr. J. 1\1.
lVIny, P. W. •
McFarland, Dr. G. B.
Moore, R. Adey
(Hon. Secretary)
"·-.. -.. -.. Mundie, \V. H.
(Vice-President)
N oil son I-Ia.vs Library.
Nord, H. E. Prof. Dr. E.
Notton, C. •···
Novion, H. E.
Onkley, Dr. 'l'. C.
Paschko;witz, H.
Picot, W. G.
Pistono, F.
Plttnterose, Remy de
Porter, Miss M.
Prabha Karawongs, Phyn
Pnwhuab Bunnag, Nai ....
Praclere-Niquet, R.
Pmclibadclh11 Blmb11l, Phy11
•
1
Depm·trnent of Agricnltme.
Bibliotheque Royale du Cambodge,
Pnom penh.
cjo Ministry of Hoy11l HouHehold.
Ju.wamd Co., Ltd.
Hougkong & Sh11nglmi Bm1k.
G. Levy & Co., Anuwongsc Hoad.
Tmng.
Logisl11 ti ve Council.
Becthovenstmsse 6, Leipzig, Germany.
G. Levy & Co., Anuwongse Road.
Appeal Court.
The Keep, Castle L11ne, Boumemouth,
England .
Cole A venue, Bang lbpi.
cfo Si1tmcse Consulate, Penang.
Anglo-Siam Corpomtion, Ltd.
'l'rocadero Hotel.
] 29 Westbournc Terrace, London, W. 2.
Holyrood, Sathom Hoad.
Bangkok 'l'imes Press, Ltd.
Bu.ngkok 'l'imes Press, Ltd.
Suriyavongs Hoad.
Gerrn11n Minister.
French Commbte, Chiongm11i.
City Engineer's. Office.
Windmill Road.
Windsor & Co.
French Log11tion.
City Engineer's Office.
Legislative Council.
Siriraj Hospital.
Soi Sap Lane.
Ministry o£ Defence.
Ministry of J ustico.
Klong 'L'oi .
..
..
•
,.t
~ ·. J';
..

f
"
•
.,..
I
t
~
{·""" .
•
272
i\IE~TBEHSHIP.
...
•
•
(~ucripel, A. L.
".Linght1 ", Chiengmai.
H.ajada Bisos, H.S.H. Prince Chu1a1onsr korn University.
~ 't> •
RajawrtngstLn, Phytt Siamese Legation, Paris.
Rttngoon University Library R.a.ngoon. l
Heuterberg, E.
Siam Electric Corporn.tion, Ltcl.
Roclt'Ltz, H. E. B. Grimm & Co. '
Honlez, E.
Siam Electric Corpomtion, Ltd.
Houx, Col.
French lVfilitary Attache.
f3akol, H. S. H. Prince Ministry of Interior.
Sn.lyavedya, Col. Phm Ministry of Defence. •
Srmya Dlw.rmasakti, Nai Ministry of Justice.
•
Samsnstr;, Phyn. ·
off Hanm IV Hoad.
Sn.rit, Mom Luang Suan Kularb College. ..
Schweisgnth, P.
Credit Fancier de l'Indochine
Schwend, Dr. 0 ....
J3angkok Dispensary.
Sehestecl, Steen ...
Kun.Ia Lumpur.
Seiclenfaclen, Major E.
(Vice-President) 148 Phya 'l'hai Hortd.
Shelley, J. G. ..·. Bombay-Burmah Trading Corporation.
•
Srishtikarn B!1nchong, PhytL Govemmcnt Power Station.
Swanson, James
Bangkok Dock Co., Ltd.
'l'lmvenot, A. F. N. Appertl Court.
'rhavil, Luang
Hoyal State Railways.
V am V aid ya,
H. S. H. Prince
•
Veruay, A. S.
Viwat, H. S. H. Prince
W:1les, Dr. H. G. Q.
Wattana WittaytL Academy Bang Kapi.
Wergeni, T.
Wester .Jum·., J. D.
Winit W1.1naclorn, Phya
Yong Hoontrakul, Nt1i
Ziegler, 'l'h.
l\Iiuistry of Foreign Affairs .
51 Berkeley Square, Lo'!!.don, W. 1.
Revenue Dept.
Hoyal Societies Club, St. James' St.,
London, S. W. l.
East Asiatic Co., Ltd., Bandon.
International Engineering Co., Inc.
Forest Department.
Bangkok Manufnctming Co., Ltd.
Windsor & Co.
Zieler, Idor
East Asiatic Co., Ltd., Takuapa.
Zimmerman, W. Y. l\L C. A., Vorachakr Road .
•
..
•
.. "" ,,
., .,
.,.,.., •
~(II
.~
•
.~

:i\f]i;i\IDJmSIIIP.
•
273
FREE lVlEl\IBEHS.
Bohor, (HEJV Perc) ~·
A
t[iln,iro, (Rev. Brother)
Irwin, (Rev.) H ....
/ ..
Petit Semimtire 'l'lteoph:u1c V cnarcl,
Bca,npreau (M. · & L.).
ABsutnption College.
454 W. Seventh Stroot, Cbremont,
Cal., U. S. A.
MEMBERSHIP .
•
relte following changes have been recorded since September, 1933,
wTwn the last list was publislwcl. (Vol. XXVI, p. 246).
ELECTION fl .
•
1933.
October llth.-Sir Robert Holland, Nai Sanya Dharmasu,kti, Messrs.
H. H. Hernmnns, ;r. K. I-bnlml't, K. V. La,er, G. Levy,
l~. Scha,llor, rJ'l1. Ziegler .
•
• Tmmary 17th.-Hev. Gml111m Fuller, Mr. H. M. S. Jacobi.

•
274
Phya Pra,sadtt,
Mr. Ch. Beguelin,
N11i Boon Clnuty,
· R(olv. Gmlmm Fuller,
Mr. C. F. Dormer,
Mr. W. R. S. Ludell,
Mr. A. Lynch,
Mr. J. G. R11ggi·,
I
~IEii!JlEUSHll'.
1984.
Mr. H. S. Kennedy,
.lVIr. A. Rochttt,
lVIr. K. F. l)otter,
Mr. R Sch11ller,
1\ir. 'l'. A. Slack,
l\1r. E. Wyon Smith,
'I
RE~IOVALS.-(tmdcr rule 8).
\·
Phya Sombati Borihar,
l\1:1'~~. R. B. Stevens l
Dr. H. W. 'l'oms, \
Luang Vichien,
Mr. C. W. Ward,
Mr. C. ~illiams,;rr
Phya Gadaclhambodi, N ai Louis GiriV'ht.
•
•
•
•
'
[Published for the Sirtm Society By J. Bumay, Editor, and
printed at the Bangkok 'rimes printing office, 593 Hongkong Bank
Lane, Ba,ngkok, in Apl'il, J 935.]
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
•
. .
.~

\
..
•
; i
'
~
I
)
•
i
/
•
..
•
•
•
•
•
..
.. ,.,......,